This is the story of a year in my life. Well, maybe a little more than a year. It takes in from the middle of my junior year in high school, until the end of my senior year. It's the story of my meeting the love of my life, Katie. And, what kind of trouble my brother got me into at the spring dance. Katie's the love of my life, and we've learned a lot of things together. But, she had some ideas about Halloween that I wasn't sure about. Then, Gwen go to the mall? Ah, I don't know.
This is the story of a year in my life. Well, maybe a little more than a year. It takes in from the middle of my junior year in high school, until the end of my senior year. It's the story of my meeting the love of my life, Katie. And, what kind of trouble my brother got me into at the spring dance. Katie's the love of my life, and we've learned a lot of things together. But, she had some ideas about Halloween that I wasn't sure about. Then, Gwen go to the mall? Ah, I don't know.
Tuesday, February 14
"Bob. I'm your brother. There's no way."
"It's only for one night."
"No way."
"But, bro. I need your help."
"I wouldn't be able to show my face at school afterwards."
"No one will know."
"Bet me."
"Lets ask mom?"
"No. She always sides with you."
"No, she doesn't."
"Tell me one time when she sided with me?"
"Ah . . . the last time we stopped for fast food."
"Big deal. She doesn't like Mexican food. Got another one?"
"Mmmm . . . "
"Didn't think so."
"Gary. Please."
"No. Leave me alone. I've got studying to do."
Bob turned, and walked out of my room. And, I thought, ‘Big brothers. What a pain.'
That night, at dinner, as we were having dessert, mom said, "Bob told me that he doesn't's have a date for the school dance."
I thought, ‘You rat. You talked to mom, and if you brought up your stupid idea. I'll kill you.'
So, I said, "What about Mary?" That's his girlfriend.
"Her family's going out of town that weekend. And, she said I should find someone to go with.", Bob replied. I already knew this.
"So, ask someone."
"No one else will go with me."
"You're not that ugly.", I said with a wicked grin.
"Shut up runt. All the girls know that Mary and I are a couple, and they won't go with me. Besides all the girls that I'd go with have dates."
"So, go by yourself."
"Not an option."
"Anyway, won't Mary be jealous if you go with someone else?"
"No. She trusts me."
"I sure wouldn't trust you, if I was her." Again, I was being a smart alec.
Bob just glared at me. Then I said, "So, just don't go."
"But, I want to. All my friends will be there."
"You can't always do what you want to do."
"Boys.", mom said, "Enough."
Nothing more was said, at the table. But, as mom and I were doing the dishes, she said, "Bob told me about his idea."
"Idea?", I said feigning ignorance.
"About the dance, and you."
"Mom. I've all ready told him no way."
"Why?"
"Mom!"
"I'm sorry. But, he wants to go. Can't you help him?"
"Find a girl, yes. Be a girl, no way."
"But, he's asked all the girls he knows."
"Yea. And, his stupid idea is for me to dress up like a girl. I look as much like a girl as the man in the moon."
"Honey."
I thought, ‘Here it comes. When mom starts out with ‘honey', I'm in trouble.'
"Honey.", she said again, "It's only for one night."
"Mom! I can't look like a girl, let alone act like one."
"Honey."
"Mom. No!"
I just walked out of the kitchen, up to my room, and flopped on my bed. I thought, ‘It's Valentines, and I don't have a girl right now. And, he wants me to go to the school dance, with him, looking like a girl. I'd rather find a girl to go to the dance with. And, besides I look nothing like a girl. Even if I did, I wouldn't go with him.'
A while later, Bob was in his room, and I heard his cell phone ring. The ring tone told me it was Mary. I just went back to my thoughts.
But, I couldn't help hear part of Bob's conversation. Our rooms are next to each other. And, if I'm quiet, and he talks loud, which he does, I can hear what he's saying. So, I listened carefully. Like I had figured, it was his girlfriend Mary, and I heard, "Hi babe." . . . "Yea. It doesn't look like I'm going to the dance." . . . "I asked him about it. And, he said no way."
Wait. Was he talking about me, and his stupid idea? I listened even closer. And, heard, "Yea. Mom even talked to him." . . . "She thought it might work. So, I figured that she could talk him into it. But, he told her no." . . . "Yea." . . . "Yea." . . . "She does." . . . "She's crazy." . . . "You think she'd do that?" . . . "Might be worth asking her."
His conversation got quieter, and I could only catch a few words. But, from what I heard, I was mad at him for telling Mary about his stupid idea, and a little relieved that Mary may have come up with an idea for a date for him.
Thursday, February 16
It was one of those typical days at school, until lunch. It was actually a warm, sunny, day, unusual for February. So instead of going to the cafeteria, I went out to the outdoor commons. There were a number of other students there, but I found a nice bench to sit on. I sat, closed my eyes, and started to soak up some sun.
A few minutes later, I sensed someone sitting down next to me. Then I got a whiff of perfume. I opened my eyes, and slowly turned my head to the right. Sitting there, smiling at me, was Kate Branson, and she said, "Hi Gary."
"Hi.", was all I could get out.
Kate and I are in the same grade, even have a class together, but she had never given me the time of day before. Now she was sitting next to me, and talking to me. She's a pretty girl, maybe five-six, short brown hair, green eyes, and a nice figure. She's one of Mary's friends
She said, "Nice day for February."
"Yea. It is."
"I figured that I'd come out and enjoy it."
"Me too."
"You don't mind if I join you. Do you?"
"No." If you haven't guessed, I'm not a big conversationalist, especially when it comes to talking to girls.
We sat there in silence for a little while, then Kate said, "Gary?"
"Yes.", I said without looking at her.
"Can I tell you something?"
"Sure."
"I've . . . No. Never mind."
I finally turned, looked at her, and said, "Kate. What?"
"No. It's not important."
I just looked at her. And, as luck would have it, the bell for class change rang. She got up, started to walk away, stopped, turned around, looked at me, and said, "Gary. Walk me to class."
I just looked at her, and her at me. Then, I got up, and walked her to class.
At the end of the day I was walking toward the parking lot to ride home with Bob and Mary. And, as I got close to the car, I saw Bob, Mary, and Kate standing by the car and talking. When I got to the car, Kate smiled, and said, "Hi Gary."
"Hi guys.", I said, "You riding with us Kate?"
"No. I'd like to, but my mom's picking me up.", she said. Then looking at the school driveway, she added, "In fact there she is now. See you guys tomorrow." And, with a sweet smile she added, "Bye Gary."
"Bye Kate."
As we were getting into the car, Mary said, "Something you want to tell us Gary?"
"Like what?", I asked.
"Something going on between you and Kate?"
"Don't think so."
"That's not what I saw bro.", Bob said.
"Me either.", Mary said, "That smile she had for you wasn't nothing."
I sat in the back of the car just thinking. A girl that hadn't paid any attention to me before, had sat with me in the commons, and talked to me. On top of that, my brother and his girlfriend had picked up on something.
Friday, February 17
The last day of school for the week, and my first class of the day was geometry. The second was English, and this is the class that Kate and I had together. As I walked in, she saw me, smiled, and said "Hi Gary."
"Hi Kate."
"Going out to the commons at lunch?"
"Thought I might. If it's warm enough."
"See you there?"
"Sure."
After my fourth class of the day, I headed for the outdoor commons, it was another one of those unusually warm February days. And, I found Kate already sitting on the same bench we had shared yesterday. I walked up, she smiled, and said "Hi."
"Hi."
I couldn't help but smile, and I sat down next to her. We just chatted for a little bit, her doing most of the talking, then she asked me, "Do you like basketball?"
"Yea. It's all right."
"There's a game tomorrow night."
"Here?"
"Yea. It's a big game."
"Want to go?" Where did that come from, I just asked Kate out?
Her smile broadened, and she said, "Sure."
"I won't have a car. Bob and Mary are going to a movie, and my patents are going out."
"I can drive."
"You sure?"
"Yes. No problem."
"What times the game?"
"At seven. I'll pick you up at six-thirty."
"Fine. Know where I live."
"Sure. Right behind Mary."
I walked her to her next class, and said, "See you tomorrow."
"You sure will.", she said with a big smile.
Again, after school, I walked to the parking lot to ride home with Bob and Mary. As I walked up, Bob asked, "So, what you doing this weekend bro? Just staying home, and playing on the computer."
"No.", I said.
"You're really going out."
"Yea."
"So, where you going?"
"To the basketball game."
"You. A basketball game?"
"Why not."
Mary asked, "Going with Kate?"
"Yea."
"On your bicycle?", Bob asked with a smirk.
"No!"
"You won't have a car. Mary and I are going out, and so are mom and dad. And, dad won't let you drive his baby."
"I know. And, he won't let you drive it either."
Saturday, February 18
I've dated, but had never ever taken anyone like Kate out, or was she taking me out. And, I was a little nervous. She was right on time, six-thirty. I walked out to the car, and got in on the passenger side. She looked at me, smiled, and said, "Hi Gary."
I smiled back, and just said "Hi."
It was only a short drive to school, and the parking lot was packed. The school had a chance at going to the district championships. If they won the game tonight, they would be going. We drove around the lot looking for a parking place, and finally found one. As we were walking toward the school, Kate said, "Maybe we should have walked."
"Maybe. It's a nice night.", I said.
I felt her touch my hand, then take it in hers, and we finished the walk to the school hand in hand.
Right after we had decided to go to the game, I had purchased the tickets, and it was a good thing that I had. There was a big sign in front of the gym doors, which said ‘Sold Out'. And, when Kate saw the sign, she stopped, and said, "Oh no. We're too late."
"No, we're not.", I said.
"But, it's sold out."
"I figured it might be. So, I got the tickets on Friday."
She squeezed my hand, and said, "That was quick thinking."
We sat through the game, and it was crowded. We won in the last seconds, and the crowd went wild. Kate and I joined in the celebration. Yelling, clapping, and jumping around. She was so excited, that she threw he arms around my neck, and kissed me. She pulled back, and said, "I'm sorry."
"Why?", I asked.
"I shouldn't have done that."
"Why?"
"I'm never that forward. And, it's only our first date."
I thought, ‘Only our first date? Did this girl really like me?'
"You were excited. We won, and are going to districts.", I said.
"Still . . . "
"Kate. Don't worry about it."
By that time we were about the only ones left in the stands, as everyone else was on the gym floor celebrating with the team. We stood there for a while, and just watched the celebration. We knew it was going to take a long time to get out of the parking lot, so we started slowly walking toward her car. It didn't take long for her to take my hand again. I looked at her, and smiled. She smiled back.
We got to her car, and we were right, the cars were moving very slowly out of the lot. So, we got in the car, and sat there for a few minutes. She finally said, "Gary."
I looked at her, and said, "Yea Kate?"
"Kiss me."
This shocked me a little, and I just looked at her.
She reached over, and pulled me toward her. And, once we were nose to nose, she said, "If you don't kiss me . . . "
I didn't let her finish. I kissed her. I also tried to hold her close, but that's hard to do in a car with bucket seats.
We broke the kiss. Sat back a little, and looked at each other. Then I asked, "Where did that come from?"
She smiled, and said, "I don't know. I just wanted to do it."
"On a first date?"
"So? Are you complaining?"
"No. You just surprised me."
"You like surprises?"
"Surprises like that. Yes."
We had sat, and talked long enough for most of the cars to clear out of the parking lot. We were finally able to leave. We hadn't talked about doing anything after the game, but I said, "Want to stop some place for something to drink."
"Sure. Where?"
"I figure most of the regular hang outs will be packed. How about we go to Packies?"
"Are you sure?"
"Yea. Why?"
"A little expensive."
"Not for a first date, with a pretty girl."
Friday, February 24
The past week at school had turned into a regular routine for Kate and me. We met before school, for lunch, and after school. I actually walked her home, weather permitting, rather than riding with Bob and Mary. And, had met her mother.
By today, all of our friends, who had been giving us a friendly hard time, had figured out that Kate and I were becoming a couple. And, the ribbing stopped. I was able to get one of the two family cars, and I took Kate to a movie. After the movie, as I was opening the car door for her, she kissed me. A long, deep, kiss. The longest kiss of our short relationship. When we broke the kiss, we just looked at each other for a few seconds, then I kissed her. It was a longer kiss than the first one, and we held each other very tightly.
As we were driving to a favorite place for a bite to eat, I asked, "Are you going to the Spring formal?"
Kate responded with, "Ah . . . "
"What?"
"You'll be mad."
"No, I won't."
"Yes you will."
We had just pulled into the parking lot of Greg's Drive In. I parked the car, turned, looked at her, and said, "Tell me."
"I promised a long time ago, before we started dating, that I'd go with Terry Wilson."
"Oh."
"I told you that you'd be mad."
"I'm not mad, just a little hurt."
"I'll break the date."
"No. You promised him."
"I'd rather go with you."
"But, a promise is a promise."
"You don't mind?"
"I mind. But, I'll live with it."
Saturday, February 25
Mary had come over to the house, to help Bob with some kind of project for school. And, I was just moping around the house. Mary asked, "What's wrong Gary?"
"Nothing.", I replied.
"It's about Kate and Terry, isn't it?"
"How did you know?"
"Remember. Kate and I are good friends. And we talk."
"Yea."
"She's as upset as you are. She wants to go with you more than you'll ever know. That girl really likes you. She was really surprised that you told her to keep the date with Terry."
"I know. I was too. But, a promise is promise."
"Dates have been broken before."
"I know. But, it's not right."
"She said that you'd say that. Why don't you just go to the dance? You could at least dance with her."
"No. I'm like Bob. I don't want to go without a date, and be the odd man. And, it would look like I was spying on Kate and Terry. If I go, I only want to go with Kate."
Mary smiled, and said, "Really like her, don't you?"
I just nodded yes.
Bob and Mary worked on his school project for a couple of hours. Kate and I were going to the first district basketball playoff game at school later that evening, but I spent a good hour talking with her on the phone. I really felt strange about her going to the dance with Terry.
After Bob and Mary were finished, they found me on the patio just staring out into the yard. And, Bob said, "Hey bro. What's wrong, girl trouble?"
I just looked at them, and then back out in the yard.
Mary said, "Gary, don't worry. Kate really does like you, and does feel bad about not going to the dance with you. She had a really good cry about it."
"She cried about it?", I asked.
"She's really upset about it. She wants to break the date with Terry, and go with you."
"That wouldn't be fair to Terry."
"I know. He just asked her on a whim, and she didn't have a date. So, she said yes. Then she found you. I don't think she means anything to him. And, I know he doesn't mean anything to her. It's just a date."
"But, it feels so weird telling Kate to go out with someone else."
"Bro.", Bob said, "There's a way you can go, and keep an eye on her."
"Don't start. And, I don't need to keep an eye on her."
"It's a thought.", Mary added.
"You either.", I said, looking at Mary.
Bob said, "Look bro. It's for one night. And, no one would know."
"You and Mary would know. And, there's no way that I can look like a girl."
Mary looked at me for a couple of seconds, and said, "I wouldn't say that."
"Yea right."
"Your hair is long, and you'd be surprised what some makeup can do."
"No way."
"It's just a way for both of you to go to the dance. I wouldn't have to worry about someone stealing Bob, and you could keep an eye on Kate."
"If she ever found out, she would think I was weird, and didn't trust her."
"Who's going to tell her? There's no way Bob is. He could never live down going to the dance with his brother dressed as a girl. And, I'm not going to tell."
"Yea. And, if anyone found out, I'd have to change schools."
Things had moved very quickly between Kate and I, or at least I thought so. And, I had to make a stop on the way to pick up Kate, so I left early. I picked her up, and we headed for the basketball game. It was a very quiet drive, neither of us saying much. But, just before we got to the school, Kate said, "Lets not go to the game."
"Why?"
"I . . . I want to talk."
"Talk?" And, I thought, ‘She wants to break up.'
"Yea. I need to talk, and I want to be alone with you."
"Where can we go?"
"Back to my house."
"Your house. Your parents are home. We can't be alone there."
"There's the pool house. I go there a lot to be alone."
"Pool house?"
"Yea. My parents built it for parties."
"Oh."
We drove back to Kate's house. It's a large house, but I didn't know they had a pool. We went into the house, and found her mom in the great room reading. Kate said to her, "Mom. Gary and I are going out to the pool house for a little while."
"Okay honey. But, I though you were going to the game?"
"We were. But, it was too crowded. So we decided to come back here for a while."
"All right. Just behave."
"We will mom."
Kate took my hand, led me through the house, and out through the kitchen door. I was surprised, the pool was covered for the winter, but it was huge. And, the pool house was a large building with sliding glass doors on two sides. She led me over to one of the doors, slid it open, led me through, closed it, threw her arms around me, and kissed me.
When we broke the kiss, she smiled at me, and said, "I needed that."
She then walked over to one wall, and turned on a few lights, but kept them low. I was able to see the room, there was some nice furniture, a couple of couches, a few arm chairs, tables, and a number of pool side lounge chairs stacked up for storage. There was a wet bar along one wall, and a large stone fireplace on the other. She told me that there was also a changing room with a shower.
My comment was, "Nice place."
"I like to come here to just sit and think.", Kate said, "It's peaceful, and my parents know that I need my space from time to time. And, they leave me alone."
"Even with a guy?"
"They trust me. I've never given them a reason not to, and don't plan to. It's a little cool in here. Want me to start a fire?"
"Won't that be a lot of trouble?"
As she said, "No.", she picked up a remote control of some kind, pushed a button on it, and there was a nice fire in the fireplace. Then she said, "My dad, and his toys."
"I guess."
"This will take the chill off in no time. Like something to drink?"
"A Coke would be nice."
"Two Cokes coming up."
She went to the bar, and retrieved two Cokes from the refrigerator. I was standing by the fireplace. She walked over to the couch that faced the fireplace, looked at me, sat, and said, "Come sit with me."
I walked over, and sat next to her, and she handed me a Coke. I took the Coke, and just looked at the fire. Even though it was gas fired, it had a calming effect. I sat back, and looked over at Kate, and she was just looking at me. I finally said, "I thought you wanted to talk."
"I do. In my own time."
"Sure. I've got all night."
She cuddled up next to me, and I held her. We sat there looking at the fire. Finally she said, "Gary. Honey."
That's the first time she's used that word. I turned, so that I could look at her, and said, "Yes."
"I've dated a number of guys, and have never had more than a few dates with any one guy. I just never found anyone that I really cared about, . . . until now. I feel something for you, something that I've never felt for anyone else. You're very special to me.
"Having to go to the dance with Terry, makes me very sad. I want to go with you. But, I know what you said about keeping a promise. I'll go with him, but my thoughts will be with you."
We sat there in silence for a few minutes. Then I said, "Katie. I don't know what's drawn us together so quickly, but I feel the same as you do. I'd rather be at the dance with you then anywhere else."
She moved closer to me, and we kissed. When we broke the kiss, I reached into my jacket pocket, and took something out. I looked at her, and said, "We've only really known each other for a few weeks, but I have something special for you. If you'll accept it."
I handed her a small box, she opened it, looked at it, looked at me, and the tears started. She wrapped her arms around my neck, and we just held each other. Finally she sat back a little, and I realized that she was really crying. I went to hold her, she pushed me away, and said, "I can't . . . I can't do this."
"Can't do what?"
She stood up, walked to the fireplace, turned, looked at me, the tears were really flowing, and she said, "I . . . I can't lie to you anymore."
"Lie to me?"
"Yes. Lie to you."
"About what?"
"What . . . What I've done to you."
"What've you done?"
"Your brother and Mary . . . "
"What about my brother and Mary?"
"They . . . They talked me into helping them."
"Helping them do what?"
"Getting you to go to the dance as Bob's date."
"What!"
"They wanted me to pretend that I liked you, and then work on you to go to the dance."
"So, what you just said about feeling something special was a lie."
"No! Gary. No. That's not a lie. I really do feel something very special for you. I really do like you. I like you very much."
I was so mad that I didn't hear what she said. I was seeing red, and I wanted a piece of my brother. I got up, and ran out of the pool house. I knew Kate was right behind me, because I could hear her, yelling, "Gary. Gary. Don't go. Please don't go. I'm sorry. Stop! Please stop! Stop. Gary. Please stop."
I didn't stop, I ran to my car, and took off. As I backed out of the driveway, I saw Kate standing there crying her eyes out. I went looking for my brother, and it took a while, but I found him and Mary at her house. I pounded on the door, and I'm glad her parents weren't home. Bob and Mary finally answered the door, and I pushed my way in. Bob tried to stop me, but wasn't fast enough.
I started yelling at him, and calling him every bad name I could think of. I finally took a swing at him, and missed. He's bigger then I am, so maybe I'm glad I missed. He was able to wrestle me down on the floor, and sit on me.
I finally heard him ask, "What's with you bro?"
"You know. You son of a bitch. You played me for a fool. You had Kate play me for a fool. I hate you. I hate Mary. I hate Kate. Get the hell off of me."
"Bro. Calm down. What are you talking about?"
"You know. You set me up. Kate told me, that you had talked her into telling me that she liked me, and she was going to try to talk me into going to the dance with you. Now, get off!"
"Bro. Relax. Yea. It started out that way. But, . . . "
"But, she really does like you.", Mary broke in, "She told me that you are really special to her, and she couldn't do what we wanted her to. Maybe that's why she told you. She couldn't lie to you."
I stopped struggling, and said, "Bull! This whole damn thing was nothing but lies. A set up. And, the three of you were in it together."
"No. She really does care about you. She even told me that she thought she loved you."
"Oh bull."
"No bull bro.", Bob said, "Mary told me that Kate said that."
There was a knock at the door, and Mary went to answer it. I heard girls' voices. One was Mary's, and the other Kate's.
"Is he here. Is . . . Is Gary here?", I heard Kate ask. I could tell that she was upset.
"He's here.", Mary said, "Honey, are you all right?"
"Yea, I'm okay. I'm just afraid for him. Is he all right?"
"Yes. Bob's kind of talking to him now."
"Where is he?"
I looked toward the voices, and saw Kate and Mary walk into the livingroom, where Bob was still sitting on me.
Kate looked upset, very upset. She said, "Gary. Are you all right?"
"I will be, as soon as this big ox gets off of me. Why are you here? To laugh at me too!", I yelled.
"I'll get off bro, as soon as you promise not to take another swing at me. And, promise to listen to Kate."
"All right. All right. I won't swing at you again."
"And, you'll listen to Kate?"
"Yea. I'll listen to her. Why I don't know. But, I will."
I felt my brother get off of me, I slowly sat up, and looked at Kate. She ran over to where I was, knelt down, and looked at me. I was really mad at her. And, I could tell that she had really been crying. She whispered, "I was so worried that you were going to do something, and get hurt. I'm so sorry that I even thought of doing this to you. Please forgive me?"
I just looked at her for a few seconds, then said, "Kate how could you do this?"
"I . . . I don't know. I've always kind of liked you, but you never paid much attention to me. And, when Mary talked to me about doing this, I just went along with it. I guess, as a way to get you to notice me. But, the more we saw of each other, the more I liked you, and the more I hated doing this. That's why I told you."
"But, why would you think that I'd do it."
"I don't know, and I'm so sorry."
I finally held her, and she held me very tightly. I was glaring at my brother and Mary. And, said, "Katie, I can forgive you. These two used you, and I'll never forgive them for that."
"Bro!", Bob said.
"Don't bro me! You can go to hell! Do you see what you've done? You've hurt me, and you've hurt Kate. I can forgive you for hurting me, but not for hurting her."
I got up off the floor, helped Kate up, and we went to the downstairs bathroom. I was finally able to get a good look at her, and she was a mess from crying. She tried to smile, and she said, "I'm so very sorry that I did this to you. I had no idea."
"Stop. Those two set you up."
"Gary. I love you. I never want to hurt you again."
I looked at her, and said, "Do you know what you just said?"
"Yes. That I love you."
"Are you sure of what you're saying? We haven't known each other that long."
"Gary. I know we haven't known each other that long. But, I know what I'm feeling. And, I know that when you ran out of the pool house, and I thought that I'd lost you, it broke my heart."
"Katie. I don't know what's happened between us so fast. But, hearing those words just made my year. Katie, I love you too."
We just hugged each other for a long time. Then we spent some time cleaning ourselves up.
We finally went back into the livingroom, where Bob and Mary were waiting. Mary looked at Kate, and said, "Katie. I'm sorry we did this. But, we had no idea that the two of you would hit it off."
Kate didn't say anything, but took something out of her pants pocket, and handed it to me, saying, "Put this on my finger."
"Are you sure?", I asked.
"Only if you are."
She had handed me the ring, a friendship style ring, that I had given her earlier, and I slipped it on her left ring finger.
I could tell my brother was about to say something stupid. But, Mary stopped him with, "How come you've never done something sweet like that for me?"
"I . . . I . . . I . . . ", was all my brother could get out, before Mary said, "I know, it's because you're not as sweet and thoughtful as your brother."
Kate hugged me, and whispered, "My parents are going to kill me. They don't want me going steady. But, I'm ready. I've found someone that I want to be with."
I was glaring at my brother and Mary, and I whispered back, "Katie. I'm sorry I flew off the handle. But, I can't believe Bob is pushing so hard for this. And, when they included you in this stupid plan, it just set me off."
"I need to be alone with you."
"Where?"
"The pool house?"
"Sure."
We broke the hug, I looked at my brother, and said, "I don't want to hear any more about this. Understand? Bro!"
"Yea. I understand.", Bob said.
We left Mary's house, and drove separately back to Kate's house. Her mom met us as we were getting out of our cars, and asked, "Catharine, is everything all right?"
"Yes mom.", Kate answered, "Everything's fine now."
"I'm glad. I was worried. I thought something had happened the way you two went out of here."
"No. Everything's fine. Gary got a call that his brother had an accident. But, when he got there, everything was fine. It wasn't his brother. But, we need to talk to you."
"Oh . . . Okay. Let's go in the kitchen."
I whispered to Kate, "We need to talk to her?"
"Yea.", Kate whispered back, "About going steady."
"You sure?"
"Yes. You'll hear why."
I followed her, as she followed her mom, in the backdoor, and into the kitchen. Kate's mother asked, "Do we need to sit down?"
"I don't think so mom. But, I know you and dad haven't wanted me to date one boy on a steady basis. And, I've listened to you since I started dating."
"Yes, you have."
"But, I'm almost eighteen, and I've found someone, in Gary, that I'd like to see on a steady basis. And, I hope you understand."
"Honey, I think I do. But, your father might not."
"Please talk to him?"
"I'll try. And, young man."
"Yes ma'am?", I said.
"Kate is my only daughter. Take care of her."
"I will."
Kate then said, "We're going back out to the pool house for a little while."
"Not too long young lady.", her mom said, "And, behave."
"Yes mother."
We walked hand in hand back out to the pool house. The fire was still burning in the fireplace, and the warmth felt good. We walked over to the couch in front of the fireplace, and I said, "I could use a Coke."
As she pushed me down on the couch, she said, "I've got something sweeter for you." She then sat on my lap, wrapped her arms around my neck, looked at me, and said, "Gary. I'll never lie to you again. This almost caused us to break up, and that would have broken my heart." We then shared the slowest, longest, deepest, kiss that we've ever shared.
After she broke the kiss, she said, "Still want the Coke?"
"Yea. But, later.", I said, as I just held her.
Finally I let her get up, and she got us something to drink. When she came back, she cuddled up really close, and we just sat there watching the fire. Nothing was said about what had happened.
Sunday, February 26
We had decided to go to a movie early this afternoon, and I was going to pick her up at one. When I went to the door, she opened it, and smiled. I said, "Hi. Ready to go."
She replied, "Hi. Come on in for a minute."
"We'll be late."
"I know. But, my parents want to talk."
I felt a knot in my stomach, and I guess it showed on my face. Kate, with a smile, said, "Don't worry. They just want to set some ground rules."
"Oh."
I followed her into the kitchen, and her parents were sitting at the table. I said, "Hello Mrs. Branson. Mr. Branson."
"Hello Gary.", Mrs. Branson said, "Sit down for a minute."
"Sure.", I said, as I pulled out a chair for Kate, and help her sit. Then sat myself.
Mrs. Branson continued with, "What you and Kate told me last night, about going steady, is something that we had asked her not to do. We wanted her to date a number of boys. And, actually she has done that. We were hoping that she would continue to date various boys until at least college, but it appears that she's found someone that she likes to be with on a regular basis."
"Yes ma'am."
"And, since you are both underage, and she's our only daughter. We want to set some ground rules."
"Yes ma'am."
She went on to tell us what the ground rules were. And, they weren't bad. Home by midnight on Friday and Saturday nights, nothing late on school nights, and stuff like that.
After we left her house, I said, "That wasn't too bad."
"No.", Kate said, "But, I got the sex talk again."
"Really?"
"Yea. They don't want to have grand kids yet."
"You're dad sure didn't have much to say."
"Yea. He's not happy. I'm his little girl, and you're the big bad boyfriend. But, he and mom had a long talk, and he'll live with it."
Because of the talk, we missed the start of the movie. So, we decided to go to the park, and take a walk. I'd worked for the parks the past couple of summers, and knew all nice places. We walked hand in hand along one of my favorite trails. It takes you to a very pretty waterfall. It was a little cold, but we sat and watched the water come over the falls, and I asked Kate, "How did Bob and Mary talk you into all of this?"
She turned, looked at me, and said, "They told me that the seniors wanted to pull a prank at the dance, and get some guys to dress up as girls, and go as dates with some of them. And, Bob wanted you to do it. Why they thought you'd do it in the first place, is beyond me. I didn't know you that well, but I've always thought you were kind of cute. I thought it might be fun to see if you'd go along with it. And, it would give me a chance to get to know you. It was stupid.
"They knew I didn't have a regular boyfriend, and also knew that if I approached you the right way, that you might go out with me. And, then after a few dates, that I might be able to persuade you to do it.
"But, then once I got to know you. I felt there was something special between us, and I couldn't lie to you."
"The only thing that might have been stupid,", I said, "was listening to my stupid brother. I just can't understand why my brother would want me to do it. I could never look like a girl."
"Mary actually thinks you could."
"Yea. Right."
She cuddled up really close, and I held her. We watched the waterfall a little longer, and the clouds build in the west. Then I asked, "Are you cold?"
"A little.", Kate replied.
"Lets go. We'll stop at Greg's Drive In, and get something hot to drink."
"Okay. I like this spot, it's a very pretty."
"Yea. I like to come here. It's relaxing, and a good place to think."
We walked back to the car, and drove to Greg's. As we pulled in, I saw Bob's car in the lot, and said, "Great. It looks like my brother and Mary are here."
"We can go some place else, if you want.", Kate said.
"No. It's all right. I'm still mad at him, but I promise I won't make a scene. We'll just sit by ourselves."
We walked in. There were a few people there, and plenty of open booths. We saw Bob and Mary sitting in a booth at the back of the restaurant, and went to sit in another booth. But, Bob saw us, and waved for us to come over. I whispered to Kate, "I think they want us to join them."
"Do you want to?"
"I don't know. Do you? I'm still pissed off at them."
"I know you are. But, he is your brother. I guess we can sit with them."
"All right. I'll try to be civil."
We walked over to the booth where Bob and Mary were sitting. And, Bob said, "Hi Kate. Hi bro. I thought you guys were going to a movie."
"We were, but got side tracked.", Kate said.
"Come on, and join us."
I said, "I guess." Mary got up, to sit next to Bob, and I scooted in across from them. Before Kate could sit, Mary said, "I need to use the lady's room. Come on Kate."
Kate and Mary headed off to use the lady's room, and Bob said, "I'll never understand girls going to the restroom together."
"I know. It's just a girl thing."
"You still mad?"
"You bet. More so over what you did to Kate, then anything else."
"I'm sorry bro. I never figured that you and Kate would hit it off like you did."
"Maybe you'll learn."
"I did."
The waitress showed up, and I ordered Kate and me each a large hot chocolate, and a piece of pie to share. The girls were back, Kate was grinning, and seemed a little excited. We sat, had a nice chat, and worked on our drinks, and pie. Finally, Kate said, "I need to get home for supper."
As we started to get up from the booth, I reached for our check, but Bob grabbed it, and said, "My treat."
"You sure?", I asked.
"Sure bro. A peace offering."
"I guess."
As Kate and I got into the car, she said, "I really don't have to be home yet. In fact, call your mom, and tell her you're having dinner at my house. But, I need to tell you something before I burst."
"For dinner?"
"Mom and dad want to get to know you."
"Oh great."
"Relax. It'll be fine."
"I hope."
"Don't you want to know what I've got to tell you?"
"You just did. About dinner."
"No. Something else."
"What?"
"Mary told me why your brother was trying so hard to get you to go to the dance as a girl."
"Why?"
"A bet."
"A bet?"
"Yea. He and nine of his senior buddies, as a prank, made a bet that they couldn't get some guys to dress as girls, and go to the dance as their dates. And, the one with the best looking date wins the bet."
"And, he picked on me?"
"Yea. Mary told him that she thought that you'd look good as a girl if it was done right. And, he thought you'd be easy. But, you weren't."
"She thought I could look like a girl. No way. What was their bet? Some lame, stupid, thing."
"Not really. They each put up a hundred dollars."
"You are kidding?"
"No. And, Mary said, that he's really upset about losing a hundred dollars."
"Serves him right. But, he would have gotten a thousand dollars, if I had done it and been the best looking one?"
"Yep."
On the way to Kate's, I called my mom, told her that I was going to have dinner at Kate's, and would be home early.
Dinner went better then I though it would, Kate's mom and dad were very nice. Her dad asked about my plans after high school. We actually just talked about many things. After dinner, I sat at the table while Kate and her mom cleaned up. I'd offered to help, but was told I was a guest. Her dad had some work to complete for his business, so he excused himself, and retired to the den.
After Kate and her mom had finished cleaning up, she and I ran out to the pool house. It was raining hard, a cold rain, and we got soaked. So she lit the fireplace, and we stood in front of it until we were dry, and warm. While we were standing there, I was just staring into the fire thinking. Kate finally said, "What are you thing about?"
"Oh. . . . Ah, nothing."
"Gary. What are you thinking about?"
"My stupid brother."
"What about him?"
"The bet."
"What about it?"
"He was going to have me dress up as a girl, go to the dance, and probably get read as a guy. And, he had a chance of walking away with a thousand dollars."
"So?"
"What would I have gotten out of it, other than being laughed at?"
"Stop worrying about it, it's over. Kiss me."
Now, who could resist that offer. We shared a long, deep, kiss.
Monday, February 27
As Kate and I were walking to her house after school, she said, "Gary! Are you listening to me?"
"Ah . . . Sorry. You were saying something about Kim's party next weekend."
"No. It's not Kim's party. It's Robbie's party."
"Oh yea . . . Robbie's party."
"What's with you? It's like you're somewhere else."
"I'm sorry. But, I just can't get my stupid brother, and that bet, out of my mind."
"You're not feeling sorry for him. Are you?"
"Kind of."
"Love. You're not thinking of . . . "
"I don't know. I keep thinking about it. Kind of wondering if I could look like a girl. Wondering if I could get away with it."
"You worry me."
As we walked into Kate's house, she turned, grabbed me, and kissed me. Then led me into the kitchen, and got us both something to drink. We sat at the table, and she said, "Tell me what you're thinking."
"How pretty you are. How much I love being with you. How . . . "
"Not that. What you're thinking about your brother and the dance?"
"The dance. How much I'm going to miss not taking you."
"I can still break the date with Terry. He'd understand."
"No. We've talked about that."
"Your brother?"
"How dumb he was for making the bet with that bunch of losers he hangs with."
"And?"
"And, what if we could pull it off."
"Gary! You were so mad at him, and the idea of doing it, that I though you were going to explode."
"I know. But, he's my brother. But, if I do it, it would cost him."
"Cost him?"
"If he wins the bet, I'd want half."
"If he didn't win?"
"I'd think of something. But, I figure that there's no way that I could look like a girl. Especially good enough too win this stupid thing."
Kate sat there, looking at me, shaking her head. Finally she said, "I'm beginning to wonder about you. And, you're crazy to even think about doing this. Your brother tried to trick you into it, and now you're actually thinking about doing it. It almost broke us up. And, I'll bet the faculty at school is going to go nuts when they find out."
"I figure the faculty won't be happy. But, the seniors always do something stupid just before graduation."
"And, you want to be part of it?"
"I don't know."
"And, you have another year to go."
"Yea. It could be interesting."
Tuesday, February 28
As we usually did Kate and I met before school. We usually had a half an hour to ourselves before our first class. And, this morning wasn't any different. We didn't dare show any affection around school, as it would be frowned on. But, we did sit close, and hold hands.
Kate asked, "You still thinking about the bet?"
"Yea. I know it's a stupid idea."
"You're right. But, why do I get a feeling that you're going to do it."
"I am?"
"I just get a feeling that you are."
"What if I do?"
"What do you mean?"
"How would you feel about it?"
"I'd think that you were crazy."
"That's all?"
"Yea."
"You wouldn't feel any differently about me?"
"Should I?"
"No. I guess not. But, your boyfriend dressed as a girl, and being seen in public?"
"It's weird. But, what the heck. You're the one that'll have to live it down. Me, I just love you. Maybe I'm crazy too."
I smiled at her, and wanted to kiss her so bad. But, didn't dare. Just then the first bell rang, we said goodbye, and headed to our separate classes. Again at lunch, it was warm enough to sit in the commons, and I walked out there to sit with Kate. But, when I got there, Mary was sitting with her.
As I walked up, I said, "Hi Kate. Mary."
Mary looked at me smiled, and said, "Hi Gary."
Kate looked at Mary, and said, "You really think so?"
Mary still looking at me, said, "I really think there's real possibilities."
"What are you two talking about?", I asked.
"You looking like a girl.", Kate said.
"You told Mary?"
"Sure. She was in on it from the start. Wasn't she? She's the one that actually told Bob that you might make a good looking girl."
"Sorry.", Mary said, "But, I think you could. So, I hear that you're rethinking the date thing with your brother."
"Kind of."
"I really think you could pull it off, at least the look. Your hair is long, and could be put in a feminine style. Practice dancing, and you might even pull that off. Just don't talk."
"If I could be sure that I looked half way good, I just might do it."
"One way to find out."
"How's that?"
"Give you a make over."
"A make over?"
"Spend time trying various looks on you until we find something that works."
"The dance is in less than two weeks. Isn't that a lot of work in a short time?"
"Not if we get started right away."
I looked at Kate, and said, "This is beginning to make me nervous."
"It should.", Kate replied, "You're crazy for even thinking about it."
"We could start today after school.", Mary added.
"So soon?", I said.
"The sooner the better."
"Where?"
"My house."
I looked at Kate for support. She looked at me, smiled, and said, "It's up to you love."
"You going to be there?", I asked her.
"I wouldn't miss it."
After school, Kate and I met Bob and Mary at Bob's car, for a ride to Mary's house. After we left the school parking lot, Bob said, "Hey bro. Did I hear right?"
"It depends.", I said, "What did you hear?"
"That I have a date for the dance."
"It depends."
"On what?"
"If these two can make me look good. And, if you're willing to pay the price."
"The price?"
"Yea. If you think I'd go through all this for nothing, you're crazier than I am."
"What's it going to cost me?"
"If we win your stupid bet, I get half."
"What!"
"You heard me. I'm the one that's going to look like a guy in a dress, and be laughed at. I'm the one who put up with your crap to start with, not to mention what you did to Kate. So, if you want a chance to get your hundred back, we do this my way."
"What if we don't win?"
"You still owe me a hundred."
"A hundred dollars."
"Yep. And, I want it in writing."
"I don't know."
"Okay. It's your hundred down the drain on the bet."
"All right. But, I get the final say on if we go through with this or not. If you turn out ugly, then it's all off. If you look good, you go."
"Fine by me. And, I've got two witnesses. Right girls?"
Mary said, "Right."
Kate said, "You can count on me, girlfriend."
I looked at Kate, and said, "Girlfriend?"
"Well. You will be, at least for a while."
I just frowned at her.
When we got to Mary's, Bob was going to get out, and join us. But, Mary said, "No you don't. You don't get to see her until she's ready."
Bob said, "Ah. I wanted to watch."
"Just run along home."
The girls and I went into Mary's house, and up to her room. It felt funny walking into such a feminine room. Mary pointed to a door, and said, "Go into the bathroom. You'll find a wash cloth, and towel. Wash your face with the white soap that you'll find on the wash basin."
I did as she said. And, when I came back into the bedroom, Mary had me sit at her dressing table. She carefully looked at my face, and said, "You don't have much of a beard yet. Do you?"
"No.", I said, "My dad and brother don't have much of a beard either. I only shave every two days."
"Good. The day of the dance, be sure you shave very close. Now, the eyebrows need some work. But, we won't have too much to do. Being blond will make it easy."
"Wait. What are you going to do to my eyebrows?"
"Just cleaning them up a little."
I looked at Kate, and she said, "Lots of guys keep their eyebrows neat. Just let Mary work."
I sighed, shook my head, and said, "All right. But, not too much."
"I promise.", Mary said, "Not too much."
I sat there and endured Mary plucking my eyebrows. I thought she worked on them longer than she should have, but when she was done, Kate said, "See that wasn't bad. Mary made them look very nice."
"Can I see?", I asked.
"No. Not yet.", Mary said, "Why not wait until we find a look, and see it all at once."
"Okay."
Mary then went to work. I'm not sure what all she did. But, she and Kate were talking the whole time. They mentioned stuff like the right shade of foundation, eye shadow, mascara, eyeliner, and stuff like that.
I knew there were times that Mary wasn't happy with what she did, as she would remove what she had done, and do it over. She spent a long time on my eyes, and she redid things a number of times before she was happy.
One of the last things she did, was lipstick. Here again, she tried a couple different ones, until she was happy. She also took a pencil of some kind, and did something to my lips with it.
Finally Mary stood back, and took a long look. Kate just stared. Then Mary said, "Lets see what we can do with his hair."
She walked back over to me, and undid the rubber band that I used to keep my hair in a pony tail. I hated to get my hair cut, and just let it grow, and I knew it was down to my shoulders. It made my dad angry.
Mary took a brush to my hair, and wasn't gentle. Then, she said, "If you're going to keep it this long, you need to take better care of it."
She fussed with it a bit, sprayed it with something, worked it into my hair, and said, "It's a good conditioner. You really should use one."
She then spent some time brushing it in various ways, until she found something she liked. Again, she stepped back, and studied my face for a while. Kate had been very quiet while Mary worked on my hair. And, when Mary asked, "Well, Kate, what do you think?"
Kate didn't say anything right away, but just looked at me. Finally she said, "You . . . You were right. He does make a good looking girl."
"No way.", I said, as I turned around, and looked in the mirror. And, I couldn't believe what I was seeing. It was me. Me looking like a girl. I turned back around, and looked at the girls. Mary had a very broad smile. Kate was just staring, and this bothered me.
"Katie.", I said, "What?"
"I don't know.", she said.
"What?"
"From the neck up, you're a girl, from the neck down, you're my Gary. And, I don't know what I'm feeling."
"Do you two want to be alone?", Mary asked.
"Yea. For a minute.", Kate said.
Mary walked out of her bedroom, and closed the door behind her. Kate just looked at me, and I at her. Finally she said, "Are you sure you want to do this?"
"Why?"
"I'm confused. I know you're the guy I love, but right now he looks like a girl. A pretty girl. And, I don't know what to think."
"Katie. If you don't want me to do this, just say so. And, I won't."
"I don't know. I need to think about this."
Kate walked over to the door, opened it, and called Mary. Mary walked back in the room, and asked, "Katie. Is everything all right?"
"Yea. I just don't know what to think right now."
"Don't worry about it. It's only for one night."
"I know."
Mary helped me remove the makeup, and again told me that I needed to take better care of my hair. And, she hadn't really gone overboard on my eyebrows. As I walked Kate home, she was quiet, and I asked, "Katie. You're having a problem with this. Aren't you?"
"A little. And, I don't know why."
We had a place at her house, which was out of sight of any window, and we always stopped there to say goodbye before I walked her to the door. Today I just held her for a long time, then I kissed her, and the kiss seemed more intense then before.
As I walked home, I thought about today, and Kate's reaction to it.
Wednesday, March 1
This morning when I pick Kate up at her house, I said, "I've decided not to do it."
"Why?"
"It bothers you too much. Besides it's stupid."
"It bothered me yesterday, seeing you look that good. It was just a shock knowing that my boyfriend could look so much like a girl. But, I thought long and hard about it, and I'm fine with it. It's a one time thing. And, I think it could be fun."
"Fun?"
"Yea. Trying to fool everyone."
"You really think this is going to work?"
"I think it could. At least for a while."
"As long as you're fine with it."
"I am."
When we got to school, we had fifteen minuets before class, and we usually hung out outside, just to be alone. But, Kate said, "Lets go in."
"Why? We have fifteen minutes yet."
"I want to kiss you so bad right now, that if we don't go inside with a lot of people, I will."
After school, we were back at Mary's. Not working on makeup, but figuring out what I was going to wear. Mary took some measurements, then said, "He'll need a thirty-eight bra, and I'm a thirty-six."
"So am I.", Kate said.
"Why do I need a bra?", I asked.
Both girls looked at me in a strange way, and Kate said, "Have you ever seen a flat chested girl. Except maybe Beth Ann Johnson?"
"No. I guess not. But, do I really need one?"
"Yes.", both girls said together.
"Besides,", Mary added, "your dress wouldn't look right without breasts."
"My dress?", I asked a little dumbfounded.
"You thought you were going to wear a suit or something?"
"No. I guess not."
"I'll get him a bra.", Kate said, "What size cup do you think?"
"I'm not sure. Maybe a C or D.", Mary replied.
I decided to keep my mouth shut.
Then Mary said, "Do you think just panties and pantyhose, or a shaper of some kind?"
Kate got a little smile, and said, "I think a shaper would be good."
"Okay. We'll need to buy that too."
"I'll find something when I get the bra. What about a dress?"
"With all the formal dresses I have, we may be able to find something."
"But, he's bigger across the chest then you are?"
"I have a couple that had to be taken in a couple inches, and we can always undo the alterations. Remember that beaded teal dress from last summer's dance at the country club? And, the maroon one from my sisters wedding?"
"Yes. Either of those would look great."
"Lets hope they'll fit him."
"With the long sleeves and high neckline, we won't have to worry about body hair or cleavage. What about shoes?"
"My mother has a closet full of shoes. She wears them once or twice, puts them in the closet, and forgets them. My dad has asked her a number of times to clean them out, along with some of her dresses, and she won't."
"What about size? Won't they be too small?"
"Maybe too large. She wears an eleven. When she was growing up the other kids called her boat feet."
"So, we get the underwear, then find a dress and shoes."
"That's what we've got to do."
"Aren't your parents going to wonder what's going on?", I asked.
"Probably not. They don't get home till after seven, and we'll be done by then. And, they're never home on the weekends."
As I walked Kate home, I asked, "You're getting into this aren't you?"
"Sort of."
"Sort of? I saw that look in your eyes when you two were talking about the shaper."
She looked at me, grinned, and said, "It's beginning to be fun. Mary and I talked some more about it, and I feel better. And, we're going to try to really fool people. By the way, did anyone comment on your eyebrows?"
"Surprisingly. No."
"Not really. People really don't notice things like that. And, Mary really didn't do that much."
Thursday, March 2
At lunch, Kate asked, "Want to go shopping with me after school?"
"Sure.", I said, "We're we going?"
"To Ann's."
"Ann's?"
"Ann's Lingerie Shoppe"
"Ah. For what?"
"Your under things."
"I . . . I think I'll pass."
"You don't want to help pick out your own underwear?"
"Ah. No."
"Chicken."
"Sort of. I'm having enough of a problem thinking about wearing it."
"Just think. I'm going to be wearing just about the same thing. In fact, I just may try to find matching things for us."
"Now, you're starting to scare me."
"Why?"
"You're having too much fun doing this."
"You know it love."
I walked her home after school, and she asked, "Sure you don't want to go?"
"I'm sure.", I replied.
"It'd be fun looking at all those pretty things."
"For you."
"Not for you?"
"Only if you were modeling them for me."
"Maybe someday."
Friday, March 3
After school Kate and I went to our favorite hangout, Greg's Drive In. We met a number of our friends there, and the conversation among the girls turned to the upcoming dance. And, what everyone was wearing. The guys talked about anything but. I wasn't paying much attention to the girls conversation, until I heard one of them say, "I heard a rumor that some of the senior boys, got some guys to dress up as girls, and go as their dates."
I got a cold sweat when Kate said, "I'll bet they'll really look funny."
Then one of her friends asked her, "Are you still going with Terry?"
The whole group got quiet. Until Kate said, "Gary said that it was only fair to Terry, since he asked, and I said yes, before Gary and I started dating. Terry even offered to break the date. But, Gary told me to go with him."
Jan looked at me, and said sarcastically, "Aren't you sweet."
"You bet he is.", Kate, with a smile, replied for me, "And, I wouldn't have him any other way."
We all went to a movie that night, and again stopped at Greg's Drive In for a snack after the movie. And, as I was taking Kate home, I asked her, "So, I'm going to look funny?"
"Huh?"
"You told the girls that you thought that the guys that showed up dressed as girls would look really funny."
"All but you love. And, I couldn't say that."
"I guess."
"You're going to look good."
Saturday, March 4
The dance was next Saturday, and today, the girls were going to try and find a dress for me. I picked Kate up a one, and we headed to Mary's. Kate had a couple of bags with her, and I asked, "Is that what I think it is?"
"Sure is.", Kate replied with a smile.
I just shook my head.
Again we were back in Mary's bedroom, and there were two dresses laid out on her bed. A blue, or what Kate called teal, one, and a maroon one. Both dresses were floor length with slits up the right side of the skirt, and long sleeved.
Kate took everything out of the bags, and also laid those on the bed. There were two white bras, a pair of white panties, the shaper, a couple packages of panty hose, and a slip. Then she looked at me, and said, "All right girlfriend, time to get dressed."
"In what?", I asked.
"Panty, panty hose, shaper, and bra."
"How?"
"How?"
"Remember. I've never put this stuff on before."
"Yea. And, I can't show you without seeing too much of you. Mary?"
"No problem guys.", Mary said, "I knew he'd have a problem. And, I found some thing on YouTube that'll help. I can't believe what some people put on there. The best site I found was a crossdresser putting on pantyhose. But, I couldn't find anything on putting the shaper on. We'll have to help him with that. Come on over to my computer."
We sat there and watched, a couple of times, as this guy put on pantyhose, and describe what he was doing as he did. And, I got the idea that I had to be careful putting them on.
Kate said, "Undress. Then put on the panties, and then the pantyhose. And, like the guy said, be careful, or you can ruin them. Then we'll help you with the rest."
"I guess."
The girls walked out of the room, and closed the door. I walked over to the bed, looked at everything on the bed., shook my head, and thought, ‘What have I gotten myself into?'
I slipped out of my shoes, took off my pants, shirt, socks, and underpants. I picked up the panties, and was surprised as to how light and soft they were. I stepped into them, and pulled them up. They actually felt good.
I took a pair of the pantyhose, carefully, out of their package, and looked at them. I'd touched them on a girl's knee before, but I didn't realize how soft they were. I sat down at Mary's dressing table, and carefully put on the pantyhose as the guy had described on the video. When I stood up, I carefully smoothed them, and pulled them up to my waist. The feeling on my legs, was really different.
I stood there for a few seconds taking in the new feelings. I was finally startled by a knock on the door, and Kate saying, "Aren't you done yet?"
"Yea.", I answered back, "Just got done."
The girls walked back into the bedroom, Kate smiled, and said, "That took you long enough."
"Sorry."
Kate then walked over to the bed, and picked up one of the bras. She had me slip my arms through the straps, and she fastened it for me. I looked down, and the cups were flat. Mary smiled, and said, "We'll fill those up in just a second."
I just looked at her.
Mary walked over to a dresser, and took out some boxes. And, she said to Kate, "These are enhancers I use them to cheat a little."
Kate said, "Three sets?"
"Sometimes I need to cheat more than others. I don't know if putting three sets of these together will fill the cups or not. If they don't, we'll find something else. Which bra does he have on?"
"The C cup."
Mary opened the boxes, took the enhancers out, and carefully placed them into each of the cups of the bra I was wearing. When she was done, the cups were full. Actually over filled a little in my opinion. But, it appeared that Mary was happy, as she said, "That's perfect with the C cup."
Kate, with a wicked little grin, added, "I think this is going to work for him. We don't want him standing out too much."
Mary looked at Kate, and said, "Oh. That was bad."
"Sorry."
What did I miss?
As Kate picked up the shaper, and handed it me, she said , "Now, we need to get you a waist, and that's where this comes in."
I looked at it, it was another one of those strange things worn by girls, and I had no idea what to do with it. Kate must have figured that, she took it back from me, unzipped a zipper, then undid some other sort of fasteners, handed it back to me, and said, "Step into it, and pull it up as far as you can."
I did as she said, and it was tight. I had to struggle to get it pulled up to where she wanted it. But, somehow I did. And, it was somewhat uncomfortable. Kate said, "Raise your arms over your head, take a deep breath, and hold it."
I did as she asked. And I felt her work on the closure on the side of the shaper, then pull the zipper up. It was tight. Then she said, "All right you can put your arms down, and breathe."
It felt like I was held by a vise. I had to take little breaths. I looked at her, and said, "Does it have to be this tight?"
"If we're going to get you into one of Mary's dresses, yes."
"You'll get use to it.", Mary said, "And, something else, dressed like that, don't plan on going to the bathroom."
"What am I supposed to do?", I asked.
"Like we girls do, don't drink much, and hold it."
Next they had me put on the slip. That was easy. It was a short one, and only came down to my butt.
Both of these dresses were floor length formals, and Kate had taken a liking to the maroon one, and we tried that one first. I stepped into it, and Mary tried to zip it up. She got it part of the way up, but it got a little too tight when she got to my chest. But, Kate and Mary agreed that the dress looked really good on me.
Next they tried the teal dress. Mary was able to zip this one up. It too was tight, but not as tight as the maroon one. The girls stepped back, and took a long look. Kate shook her head, and said, "No. This doesn't look good on him."
"Yea.", Mary said, "The maroon one does look good."
"Do you think you can undo the alterations?"
"I think. I'll see what I can do, and we'll try it again tomorrow."
"Sounds good."
"Don't I get a say in this?", I asked.
With a grin, Kate said, "No."
Later as Kate and I were heading to Greg's Drive In, before going to a movie, I asked, "Do guys really dress up as girls?"
"I guess.", Kate replied, "That guy in the pantyhose video really looked good."
Sunday, March 5
The three of us met at Mary's house about one in the afternoon. Mary told us that she was able to modify the dress, and it may fit. So, I changed into the panty and pantyhose again, and Kate helped me with the shaper, bra, and enhancers. I don't think Ill ever get use to the shaper.
I put the slip on, and then Mary helped me into the dress. The zipper went up without any problems. Mary stepped back next to Kate, and both girls gave me a good look. Mary finally said, "Not bad. Could use more in the hips. But, not bad."
My right leg was out through the slit in the skirt, and Kate said, "There's only one thing."
"What's that?"
"His legs."
Mary looked at my legs, and said, "You're right."
"What?", I asked.
"Your legs aren't too hairy, but the hose makes it more noticeable.", Kate said.
"So?"
"So. We need to do something about it."
"Like what?"
"Get rid of it."
"No."
"Why?"
"I'll look silly."
"It'll grow back."
"But, what if someone sees it?"
"Like with your eyebrows, no one will really care. Besides, you wear pants all the time."
"You two work it out.", Mary said, "I want to do his makeup and hair, to see the full effect."
"Do we have time?", Kate asked.
"Sure. My parents are away, and won't be back until late. So, we have more than enough time. And, it won't take long. I know exactly what we need to do."
Mary had me take the dress off, and sit at her dressing table. She looked at Kate, and said, "You'd better watch and learn."
"Why?", Kate asked.
"Remember I won't be here next weekend."
"Oh. That's right."
Mary went to work on my makeup, with Kate closely watching. And, Mary explained everything in detail to Kate as she went along. When she was done, Mary asked Kate, "Think you can do it?"
Kate replied, "It should be easy. But, I'll want to try it a couple of times before next Saturday."
Mary then did my hair, and asked Kate, "How about doing the hair style?"
"Yea. But, I think we need to clean up his split ends first. And, I know just the person."
I looked at Kate, and said, "I don't want anyone else knowing about this."
"Don't worry love. You're just going for a hair cut, and I won't let her cut off too much."
"This is getting to be too much."
With a grin, Mary said, "It takes work to be beautiful."
I just shook my head.
Then Kate said, "Shoes!"
"Shoes. Right. I'll be right back. Put the dress back on her."
Mary walked out of her bedroom, and I said to Kate, "Katie. This is really getting to be too much. First my eyebrows, now it's my legs, and hair. And, this shaper. I don't know if I can wear it for very long."
"What's wrong with the shaper?"
"It very uncomfortable."
"You'll get use to it being tight."
"It's not that. It's between my legs."
"Oh."
"Yea. More like ouch."
Kate looked at me for a second or two, the said, "I have an idea, and we'll try it next time."
Kate helped me put the dress back on, and Mary was back with a couple pairs of shoes, saying, "My mom will never miss these."
Both pairs were identical except one had heels higher then the other. And, Kate said, "I think the shorter heels will work better, he won't have too much trouble getting use to them."
"Lets see if they fit."
Mary handed me the one pair of shoes, saying, "Here put these on."
I sat at her dressing table, and tried to bend over. I looked at Kate, and said, "I can't bend over with all this stuff on."
Kate knelt in front of me, and put the shoes on me. When she got back up, she said to Mary, "Those are all most too big for him."
With a grin, Mary said, "I told you my mom had big feet."
I looked at my feet, and I hate to admit it, but they looked good in these shoes. The shoes were black, open toed, with five thin straps across my foot, and an ankle strap.
Kate said, "Stand up and see how they feel."
I stood up, took a few steps, and felt a little off balance at first. But, it didn't take long to get use to the short heels on the shoes. Kate said, "Be happy the heels aren't any higher."
"I can imagine.", I said.
Kate and Mary looked at me standing there, and both started getting smiles. Finally Kate said, "Girlfriend. You're looking good. But . . . "
"Now what?"
"Toes. We need to get you a pedicure, and some color on those nails."
"Color. No way."
"Easy. Just for the night."
I frowned at her a little. Then Mary said, "I thought you'd look good. Just one more test to pass."
"A test?", I asked.
"Yea. I'll be right back."
Mary walked out of the room, and Kate said, "Go look at yourself in the mirror."
I walked over to a full length mirror on Mary's closet door, and couldn't believe what I was seeing. It was me, but I looked more like my older sister Anne then I did me. Maybe a little taller, but it was Anne.
A couple of minutes later Mary walked back in the room, and closed the door. Then she said, "Come over, and stand right here."
I walked over to where she was standing, which was in front of the door to her room. She then walked back to the door to the room, opened it, and there stood Bob. I've always heard of peoples mouths dropping open in shock over something, but I'd never seen it until now. Bob stood there with his mouth wide open until Mary said, "Bob. Are you all right?"
"Yea.", Bob said, "I think. Is that really Gary?"
Kate said, "It' Gary."
"God. He looks just like Anne."
"Good enough to go to the dance?"
"More than good enough."
"We thought you'd like her."
"Her?"
"Doesn't look like a guy right now does she?"
"No. I guess not. I don't believe he's doing this."
"I know. I'm not sure why he is either. Maybe because you're his brother."
"Yea. Maybe. But, Gary, you're willing to go to the dance looking like this?"
I looked at him, and said, "Yea. I don't know exactly why. But, I'll do it."
"All right.", Mary said, "You've met her. Now get out, so she can get undressed."
Bob continued to look at me until Mary grabbed his arm, ushered him out of the door, and closed it behind them.
I looked at Kate, and said, "Why am I doing this?"
She smiled, and said, "Love. I don't know. Unless it's your brother, and the bet."
"Yea. That stupid bet. God, can I do this?"
"Love. It's up to you. And, I'll support you in what ever you decide."
"I love you."
"And, I love you."
Kate started helping me take the clothes off. First the shoes, then the dress, and slip. I was standing there in my bra, shaper, pantyhose, and panty, when Kate walked up to me to help me take the shaper off, but instead kissed me. For a second I forgot that I looked more like a girl then a guy. And, returned the kiss as Gary would.
When we broke the kiss, Kate with a big grin, said, "You've got to learn that girls don't kiss that way."
"Huh. What way?"
"Like a boy. Girls kiss softly. Gently. Sweetly."
"I'm not kissing anyone but you, so what difference does it make?"
"Oh, I don't know."
"Hey. I may look like a girl, but it's still me."
"I know love, just teasing. But, you need to think girl when you're dressed like this."
"Oh God. That's right. I've got to try and act like a girl too. And, I've only got a week!"
"You can do it, and I'll help you." Then as she took my face in her hands, she said, "First lesson, soft, gentle, kisses." And, she kissed me. I tried to keep it as soft and gentle as I could.
We hadn't heard the door to the bedroom open, but when Mary said, "All right you two lesbians. Take it to the bedroom."
We both jumped, and Kate recovered quicker than I did, and said, "We are in your bedroom."
"I don't know about you two. Kissing Gary like that when he looks that feminine? That's scarey."
"I love Gary when he's Gary. And, I love Gary when he's . . . he's . . . Hey. We need a name for our new girl!"
"You're right. Can't call him Gary next Friday?"
"Hmm. Probably should start with a ‘G'."
"Yea. How about Gwen."
"That's got possibilities. Or, maybe, Grear, or Gillian?"
"Geri?"
I finally jumped in, and said, "I like Gwen."
"Well then, Gwen it is.", Kate said, "So. I love Gary when he's Gary. And, I love Gary when he's Gwen." And, she kissed me again.
Read older comments at ShoeBoxen or leave new comment below.
Summary: This is the story of a year in my life. Well, maybe a little more than a year. It takes in from the middle of my junior year in high school, until the end of my senior year. It’s the story of my meeting the love of my life, Katie. And, what kind of trouble my brother got me into at the spring dance. Katie’s the love of my life, and we’ve learned a lot of things together. But, she had some ideas about Halloween that I wasn’t sure about. Then, Gwen go to the mall? Ah, I don’t know.
Friday, March 10
The previous week was a blur. We spent a lot of time at Mary’s, and in the pool house. Kate had done my makeup a couple of times, and the job she did was as good as, if not better, then what Mary had done. She’d taken me to a unisex beauty shop, to have my split ends taken care of. And, they had also treated my hair, so it was softer, and shinier. I had worn the shoes as much as possible. Her idea for making the shaper more comfortable for me, was to use a sanitary pad. And, this embarrassed her a bit. But, it worked. She’d also worked with me on how to act, sit, walk, and stand, like a girl should. I’d learned a lot, but felt like I was no where ready for this.
This evening, I took Kate to Greg’s Drive In for dinner, and then we headed back to her house. When we got there, her parents had left for the evening, and we headed for the pool house. And, after a long kiss, she said, “Are you ready to start becoming a girl?”
I’d had second thoughts about this whole thing all week, and said, “I don’t know.”
“You don’t know? We’ve done all this stuff, and now you’re having second thoughts again. Why?”
“I don’t know. I guess I’m a little scared about going to the dance, and looking like a girl. And, what people are going to say.”
“From the rumors I’ve heard, only six of the ten guys have found someone willing to dress up as girls. And, a lot of people have figured out who four of the guys are, and there’s lots of talk about the other two, but no one has picked up on it being you, or even your brother bringing one of the girls.
“Everyone I know is excited to see how good the girls will look. Most are saying that they’ll look like guys in a dress. But, we know you won’t.”
“I know. That’s what worries me. I’m going to look too good, and everyone will wonder about me.”
“Love. Most of these guys don’t have anyone helping them. You had two girls working on you. Two girls that want to see you look good. And, no one is going to wonder about you. They know that we’re a couple. And, if anyone questions that, I’ll straighten them out. You have a lot of support.”
“I know. And, the only good thing is that I can see coming out of this whole thing is you.”
She just smiled, then said, “Are you ready to get started.”
“I guess.”
“The only thing we’re going to do tonight, is your legs, and toes.”
“Do we have too?”
“Love. We’ve talked about this. Your hairy legs and hose, don’t look good together. And, with those open toed shoes, you need your toe nails done.”
“All right. What do we need to do?”
“First your legs. I got some good depilatory cream, and it’ll take only a few minutes. There’s a Speedo swim suit in the changing room. Go on in there, strip, and put that on.”
“Why?”
“I need to help you with the cream, and then you’ll need to get in the shower to rinse it off.”
I walked over to the changing room, with Kate right behind me. As I walked through the door, Kate said, “Call me when you’re ready.”
I went into the changing room, found the Speedo, undressed, and put the Speedo on. Looking in a mirror, the Speedo didn’t leave much to the imagination. I called to Kate, and told her that I was ready.
When Kate walked into the changing room, she was carrying two bottles, she smiled, and chuckled a little. Then said, “You look good in that suit. But, I meant the guys suit over there. That’s one of mine.”
“Oh. I was kind of wondering why you’d pick a girl’s suit for me. I’ll change.”
“No. It doesn’t matter. It looks cute. Stand up on the bench, and I’ll do the honors.”
I got up on the bench, and Kate went to work. She carefully covered my legs with the contents of one of the bottles. Then looked at her watch. After a few minutes, she took a wash cloth, tested a spot, and said, “Not yet.”
A minute later she tested another spot, and said, “Good. Take this wash cloth, and get in the shower. Just kind of wipe, don’t rub. But, be sure to get all the cream off.”
I did as she said, and when I came back out of the shower, she said, “All right back up on the bench, and let me check them.”
I got back up on the bench, she carefully finished drying my legs, and looked at them. She looked up at me with a smile, and said, “Looks good girlfriend. Now for some lotion.”
She applied lotion to both of my legs, and it felt really good. When she was done, she said, “Okay. Get dressed, and we’ll do your nails.”
As I was dressing, when I put my pants on the feeling was really different.
Kate was standing by the couch in front of the fireplace when I came out of the changing room, and used her index finger to tell me to come over to her.
I walked over, grabbed her, and kissed her. She playfully pushed me away, and said, “Later lover. Have a seat. I need to work on your feet.”
“Huh?”
“I’ve got to make those feet look pretty.”
I sat on the couch, and she sat on the floor in front of me. I hadn’t noticed all the things she had on the table beside her, but she went to work on my feet. I just sat there and watched her. I finally asked, “Do you do this all the time?”
“Do what love.”
“Your feet, and your legs.”
“Sure. I love a pedicure, it’s relaxing, and feels good.”
“How about your legs?”
“I have mine waxed. And, only have to do it every few weeks. Some girls use the cream like we used on you. Other shave every few days. Why?”
“Just wondering.”
“It takes a lot to keep us girls looking good for the boys.”
I sat back and let her work, and she was right a pedicure was relaxing. I didn’t pay attention to what she was doing, until she said, “All done. Take a look.”
I sat up, looked at my feet, and was surprised. My feet looked good. She’d even painted the nails red. Not a bright red, but a very nice subdued red.
Kate asked, “You like it?”
“Yea. Sort of.”
“Sort of?”
“It’d look better on you.”
She got up, sat next to me, kicked off her shoes, and put her feet next to mine. Her toes were identical to mine, but of course her feet were smaller, and more feminine, than mine. She turned to me, and said, “See. We’re identical.”
“You’re crazy.”
She turned, and kissed me. We spent the rest of the evening just cuddled up in front of the fire. And, as I was leaving, she said, “My parents are going to be gone a good part of the day, there’s a banquet at the country club, and dance afterwards. So, they’ll be gone early, and back very late. See you tomorrow, girlfriend.”
Saturday, March 11
It was the big day. And, I hadn’t slept too well the night before. I still wasn’t sure about this whole thing, and why I was doing it. I ran into Bob in the upstairs hall, and said, “I don’t know if I can go through with this. Kate and I had a talk about it last night, and I felt okay with it then. But, now I don’t know.”
“Bro.”, Bob said, “I shouldn’t have talked you into this. But, I’ve heard that there is one other guy coming that is supposed to look really good as a girl.”
“That’s supposed to make me feel better? I’m more worried about what people will think about me afterwards.”
“From what I’ve been hearing around school, everyone is surprised that some guys are willing to do this. But, they think it’s cool that someone has the guts to do it. And, I think they will see it more of a gag, then anything else. I know this is hard for you, but when I saw you all dressed up, I didn’t see you, I saw Anne. Sure something you do, might give you away. But, Mary said that she and Kate really worked with you. So, be cool, and have fun.”
Late that afternoon, Bob took me to Kate’s, and was coming back later to pick me up. As I walked back to the pool house, Kate met me, and said, “I’ve got everything we need in the pool house. I thought I’d get dressed there too.”
I was very quiet as we walked hand in hand to the pool house. And, as we walked in, Kate turned to me, took both my hands in hers, smiled at me very sweetly, and said, “Honey. Relax. Everything is going to be fine. No one is going to make fun of you, and if they do it’s because they’re jealous of you.”
I looked at her, tried to smile, and said, “Jealous of me?”
“Sure. For having the guts to do this, and looking so damn good doing it.”
“Yea. Right.”
She just held me. Then kissed me. Finally she said, “Your panties, and pantyhose are in the changing room. Go change, and then we’ll get started on your makeup.”
I took a deep breath, and walked into the changing room. I stood there for a little while, and finally thought, ‘You can do this. Kate and Mary have gone to a lot of trouble. Bob’s counting on you. And, who cares what others think.’
I stripped, and put on the panties. Then sat, and started putting on the pantyhose. As I got the first leg up to my knee, I thought, ‘These sure feel different without any hair on my legs.’ I got the hose pulled up, and it did feel different, very different. Actually kind of good.
I walked out of the changing room, Kate looked at me, nodded her head yes, and said, “Those legs look much better. And, with the heels on, they’ll really look sharp.”
“I guess.”
“Gary. You’ve got to get a better mind set about this. Believe in yourself. Make it fun.”
“I’m sorry. I’ll try.”
Kate helped me with the bra, and enhancers. Then said, “We’ll do your makeup and hair first, and then get you dressed. That way, you can use the bathroom just before you put the shaper, and dress on.”
“Oh. Right. I’d better not drink too much.”
“Me either.”
“Why?”
“I’m going to wear one too.”
“Why?”
“Because you are.”
I just shook my head.
“All right.”, Kate said, “Lets get your makeup, and hair done. Then I’ll get changed, and do my makeup. Then we can finish getting dressed.”
Kate had basically setup a dressing table in the pool house, lighted mirror, all the makeup she’d need, everything. She worked very slowly, and carefully, on my makeup, until she was happy with it. Then she worked on my hair, brushing it, and using hair spray on it until she was satisfied. She stepped back looked, and said, “Hi Gwen.”
I actually smiled at that. Then Kate said, “I found some jewelry for you.”
“Jewelry?”
“Sure. It’s a formal dance. You’ve got to wear some jewelry.”
“Like what?”
“Earrings, a necklace, and a couple of rings.”
She proceeded to put a pair of clip-on earing on my ears. The earrings were pretty, a hoop with a number of silver strands hanging from them, and hanging almost to my shoulders. She then placed a necklace on me, it was a fine gold chain, with a diamond heart hanging from it. And, the rings she had were very nice, and were adjustable, so they actually fit.
Then she took my right hand, and started working on my nails. And, I noticed for the first time how pretty her nails were. She worked the cuticle on each of my fingers, roughened the nail itself a little, and cleaned it. I watched as she worked on each nail, then she carefully chose a fake press on nail, and put one on each finger. Then she did the same thing to my left hand. I looked at my nails, and they were the same color as my toes, but not as pretty as hers.
As she got up, she said, “I’m going to change. Why don’t you put on your heels, and walk around in them a bit?”
“Sure.”
As she walked into the changing room, I found my heels, and put them on. It was interesting fastening the ankle straps with longer nails. But, I was able to do it. Then, I walked around a little. And, it surprised me how easily I was able to walk in them. Kate had told me little steps, and heel in front of toe. And, it worked.
She was back out in a few minutes, and was dressed in only her bra, panties, and pantyhose. I looked at her, and said, “Ah. Katie. Bra and panties? I’m still Gary under here.”
“Lover.”, she said, “If I wasn’t so modist I would have changed in front of you. This girl loves you. Loves you very much. In fact, if I hadn’t promised to not have sex in high school, I would have seduced you by now.”
I just looked at her, and I guess the look was of complete surprise. I was finally able to say something, and all it was, was, “Katie!”
“I’m sorry. But, I just had to say it.”
“I . . . I didn’t know you felt that strongly.”
“We’ve only really known each other for a few weeks. But, I felt something for you right away. And, I’m tired of keeping it to myself. If I wouldn’t have to redo your makeup, I’d kiss you right now.”
“Katie. I love being with you too. And, . . . “
I didn’t get to finish my thought. By the time I had gotten to ‘And’, Kate had come across the room, had her arms around my neck, and was kissing me. It was a very sensual, deep, kiss. When we broke the kiss, I held her, and whispered, “Katie. I love you so much.”
She stepped back a little, we looked into each others eyes for a long time, I pulled her to me, and kissed her again. When we broke that kiss, she smiled, and said, “Your makeup is a mess.”
“I don’t care.”, I said.
“We’d better hurry up. The boys will be here soon.”
“To hell with them. I want to spent the evening with you.”
“Gwen love. We‘ve got dates. And, I’ve got to fix your makeup, and do mine. And, we both have to get dressed.”
Kate fixed my makeup, it took her a little while, but I swear I looked better then before. She then added perfume to my wrists, and behind each ear, as she said, “We not only have to look beautiful, but smell good too.”
I then watched in amazement, as she did her own makeup. Which she did very quickly, and when she was done she was beautiful. Her hair didn’t need anything. It was perfect, even after our long kiss. But, then she became all business, by saying, “Gwen. You’d better go to the restroom so we can get you into the shaper.”
I did as she said, and when I came back she helped me into the shaper. Then she excused herself, and was back in a few minutes, and put on her shaper. She really didn’t need one.
Then came the dresses. She helped me with mine. Then she stood back, looked me over, shook her head yes, and said, “Nice. Very nice.”
Her dress was very pretty. It was a sleeveless, strapless, floor length gown, in black. Her shoes were almost the twins of mine, except with a higher heel. Her jewelry was also very pretty, earrings that were multiple hoops, a necklace that was a duplicate of mine, and a few rings, including the one I had given her.
Terry was picking her up in fifteen minutes, at the house, and she had to get there. And, Bob, who was by now parked on the street, was picking me up, as soon as he saw Terry and Kate leave. Just before she left for the house, she handed me a clutch purse, and said, “You’ll need this. It’s got your lipstick, a compact, a key to the pool house, just incase you get back before I do, perfume, and some other things you might need.”
She looked at me, and said, “I’d kiss you again, but we’d never get out of here.”
I smiled, and said, “I know.”
But, we hugged. And, I whispered, “Katie. I want to be with you so much tonight.”
“I know. But, after tonight, it’ll be just you and me.”
Kate turned, said, “Lock the pool hose when you leave.”, and ran to the house. And, it wasn’t two minutes later that Terry pulled up. I couldn’t see them leave, but I heard them. A minute after they left, Bob pulled into the drive, and walked to the pool house. I met him at the pool house door, and he just shook his head. I asked, “What?”
“God. I just can’t get over how much you look like Anne.”
“Too much?”
“No. Here I have something for you.” And, he handed me a corsage box.
I opened the box, and it had a very pretty wrist corsage in it. I took it out, and slipped it on my left wrist.
I actually took Bob’s arm as we walked to the car. He held the door open for me, and I remembered how Kate had told me to get into a car.
Right about now, I got a big knot in my stomach. Could I back out? Did I want to back out? I looked at Bob, as he got in the driver’s side. He smiled at me, and said, “Gwen. You look very pretty.”
I smiled back at him, and with a grin, said, “Thanks bro.”
“Not tonight. No way.”
Saturday, March 11 - The dance
As we drove toward the school, we rode in silence. Until Bob said, “I guess there’s only five of us showing up with dates like you.”
“Like me?”
“Yea. A guy dressed as a girl.”
“No. I’m a girl tonight.”
He looked at me a little strangely, and said, “What ever.”
“I have to think that way, or it’s a no go. So, five of the guys are backing out of the bet?”
“No. They had to put the hundred in up front. They either couldn’t find someone, or who ever they found backed out. So, the money is being held, and they just lost.”
Just then we pulled into the school parking lot. Kate and Terry had gotten there just before we did, I watched them walk into the building, and thought, ‘I wish that was me with her.’
Bob found a place to park, he came around to the passenger side of the car, and opened the door for me. I sat there thinking about this whole thing. I looked at Bob, and as lady like as I could, I started getting out of the car, and Bob offered me his hand, which I took. Surprisingly he let me take his arm, as we walked toward the building.
We walked into the building with a few other couples, and there were no strange looks. Only smiles from the other girls, which I returned as Kate had said to do, and a good once over from the guys.
As we got to the gym, the dance committee had a table set up to either sell tickets, or collect tickets that had been purchased earlier. One of the committee sitting at the table, was Wayne, one of the group that Bob hangs with, and I figured was in on the bet. As we walked up, Bob pulled our tickets out of his pocket, and handed them to Wayne. Wayne looked up, recognized Bob, then looked at me, and his eyes got big. He motioned for Bob to bend down, so that he could whisper something to him. I heard Bob reply, “No. It’s not Anne. Her name is Gwen. And, it’s for me to know, and for you to find out.”
As we walked away from the table, toward the gym, Bob whispered, “Wayne wanted to know if I had backed out of the bet, and brought Anne.”
“Why?”, I asked.
“He had a crush on Anne, and thought you were her. But, I told him you were Gwen.”
As we walked into the gym, I saw a number of people that I knew. Bob introduced me as Gwen, a good friend of Marys’ from Southeast High. Which is the high school on the other side of town. We walked around finding various friends of his, including the rest of the group that had made the bet. I kept looking for Kate. And, had to remember not to talk to any of my friends that we ran into.
I figured out who three of the other girls were. It wasn’t hard. Two looked like guys in a dress, and the third actually wasn’t too bad. And, they were really getting a good amount of razzing from everyone. The dates the other six members of the group had with them looked like girls. I knew three of them. So, one of the other two had to be like me, a guy looking like a girl.
And, as Bob introduced me his group, I heard the same answer from him a number of times, “For me to know, and for you to find out.”
Bob and I did dance a few dances, and it took me a little while to get use to following, and not leading. It was something that Kate and Mary had forgotten about. The fast dances weren’t bad, as everyone kind of dances with everyone.
I finally spotted Kate. She was slow dancing with Terry. Not too close, but closer than I liked. She saw me, and smiled. I smiled in return.
We’d been there a little over an hour when we finally found a table to sit at. We sat there for a little while, and I finally asked Bob to get us something to drink. While he was gone, I watched Kate lead Terry toward where I was sitting. As they walked up, Terry asked, “Do you mind if we join you?”
I just shook my head no.
He helped Kate sit, then sat down between us. Bob was back in a minute, set our drinks down, and said, “Hi Terry. Hi Kate. This is Gwen from Southeast High, she a friend of Mary’s.”
Kate said, “Hi Gwen. So, Mary doesn’t trust Bob?”
“No.”, Bob said, “Gwen knew that Mary was going to be gone, and volunteered to go with me when none of the girls from this school would.”
Kate then said, “Terry, be a dear, and get me something to drink.”
Terry got up, and disappeared. And, Kate moved over next to me. She whispered, “You’re doing great. And, I’ve heard a couple of Bob’s friends trying to figure out if he’s backing out of the bet, or if you’re really a guy.”
“Yea. I’d like to back out of the bet myself. I’m still nervous.”
“Love. You’re doing just fine. But, you need to freshen your makeup.”
“Why?”
“Your lipstick is all most gone.”
I reached for my purse, opened it, and went to take out my lipstick, and compact.
Kate said, “Not here. Come with me.”
“Where?”
“Come on.”
As we got up, Kate told Bob, “Tell Terry that we’ll be right back.”
Kate took my hand, and started leading me through the gym. I saw where we were headed, and whispered, “I can’t go in there.”
“Sure you can. A girl doesn’t fix her makeup at the table.”
“But, it’s the girl’s room.”
“Duh. And, you are a what?”
“Yea. On the outside.”
“Do you want to go in the boy’s restroom to fix your makeup?”
“No way.”
“So, you do it here. Come on.”
Kate had a tight hold on my hand, and pulled me into the girl’s room. If you’ve ever been in a high school restroom, you know what they’re like. Luckily there was a nice long counter, with wash basins, and mirrors. There were a number of girls in there, working on their makeup. Kate and I went to the far end of the counter, away from most of the other girls. I looked at my makeup, and it still looked very good, except, as Kate had pointed out, for my lipstick.
I took my lipstick out of my purse, and carefully reapplied it under Kate’s watchful eye. She smiled, and whispered, “Very nice. You learned.”
I whispered back, “How could I help not learn? You and Mary must have put it on, and taken it off, twenty times in the last week.”
She just smiled.
We walked back out on the gym floor, and back toward the table. Terry was siting there by himself, and Kate asked, “Where’s Bob?”
“Right after I got back.”, Terry said, “One of the chaperones came and got him. They also got a bunch of others, and they’re in the back of the gym talking.”
Kate and I looked toward the back of the gym, and saw the senior class Vice-Principal, a couple of teachers, and what looked to be the ten boys that had made the bet. The boys were listening, and the Vice-Principal was doing all the talking. I looked at Kate, and whispered, “This isn’t good.”
“Maybe. But, lets wait, and see what happens.”
“I think I want out of here.”
“Relax love.”
Not much later, the senior class Vice-Principal, one of the teachers, and the group of ten boys, walked across the gym toward the stage where the band was. They walked up on the stage, the Vice-Principal said something to the band, and they stopped playing. He then walked up to the microphone, and said, “Ladies and gentlemen, can I have your attention.”
It took a minute for the crowd to quiet down. And, I whispered to Kate, “I want to crawl under the table.”
“It may be too late, love.”, she whispered back.
Terry looked at us, and said, “I wonder what they did?”
We looked at him, and shrugged our shoulders.
Once the crowd had quieted down, the Vice-Principal continued, “I know that the rumor mill has been working overtime lately, and that all of you know that some of the senior boys were going to bring other boys dressed as girls as their dates to this dance. And, that a bet was made among them, as to who would bring the best looking, for lack of a better word, girl.”
There was some laughter. And, I thought I was going to be sick. Kate put her hand on my knee, and squeezed. And, I took her hand in mine.
The Vice-Principal continued, “As you all know, gambling is against school policy. But, in talking to the boys, they really didn’t make a bet. They told us that they were raising money for charity. And, it’s going to be a nice amount to be given in the name of this years senior class. A thousand dollars will go to a charity chosen by the student council.
“But, we still want to know who’s the prettiest of these girls, don’t we ladies and gentlemen?”
There was a lot of applause, whistling, and cheering.
He continued with, “Now, they told me that only five of these senior boys were able to find a date like this, and ladies, we know who you are. So, would you please come up on the stage, before we have to call your names, and stand with your date.”
I looked at Kate. She gave me a look that said, ‘Oh no.’ I looked around the room, and saw a couple of the girls get up, and start toward the stage. Then another one. I looked at Kate, said, “I love you.”
She said, “I love you too.”
I stood up. Terry looked at me, and said, “Not you?”
Kate just said, “Yes.”
I slowly made my way to the stage, along with the other four girls, and stood with Bob. He whispered, “I’m sorry.”
I whispered back, “Not as much as I am.”
The Vice-Principal then said, “I’ll now turn this over to Mr. Grabber, the senior class faculty advisor.”
Mr. Grabber walked up to the microphone, turned, and looked at the five of us. Then he turned back to the microphone, and said, “It looks to me like we have some very creative people in the senior class. These girls all look very nice.”
He was kidding, two of the girls didn’t look good at all, one was all right, the fourth looked very good, and then there was me.
He continued with, “We’ve decided that this dance needs a king and queen. And, we’ll choose them by choosing the prettiest of these five girls. And, we are going to use your applause to make the selection. So, as I walk down the line, I’ll hold my hand over each of the girls heads, and you will applaud for your favorite. The one with the loudest applause wins.”
I was fifth in this line, and the second girl was a very pretty, and looked Oriental. And, I figured that she’d win this without a problem.
Mr. Grabber started down the line. He held his hand over the first girl, and she wasn’t very good, and only got a few claps. The second girl, the Oriental one, got a great round of applause, some whistles, and some cheers. The third girl was the one that wasn’t half bad, and she got a real nice round of applause. The fourth girl, like the first, wasn’t very good, and like the first, only got a few claps. Now it was my turn, and I received about the same reception that the Oriental girl did, a real round of applause, some whistles, and some cheers. I noticed that the real girls in the crowd really gave me a cheer.
Mr. Grabber said, “Well. It sounds like we have a tie between Miss number two, and Miss number five. I guess we’ll have to have a tie breaker. But, first, I think we have to find out who these two pretty girls really are.”
‘Oh God no.’, I thought. I turned and look at Bob, and from the look on his face, I think he wanted to hide worse than I did.
Mr. Grabber then said, “Will Miss number two, and Miss number five, please join me out here.”
The Oriental girl walked out to where he was standing without hesitation. I hung back for a few seconds, then figured that I’d better get it over with, and I joined them.
Mr. Grabber picked on me first, and said, “Miss number five, what is your name?”
I just looked at him.
Then he said, “Come my dear. Who are you?”
I said very quietly, “Gary Cutwright.”
“I don’t think anyone heard you.”
I said a little louder, “Gary Cutwright.”
There was a pause, then applause and cheers.
Mr. Grabber looking at Bob, said, “Well Mr. Cutwright. You got your brother to dress up as a girl, and come to the dance as your date. I must say that he makes a very pretty girl.” Then looking back at me, he said, “It appears that next years senior class is going to have to really outdo themselves to top this. Don’t you think Miss Cutwright?”
Very quietly, I said, “Yes sir. I guess so.”
I looked at Bob, and he was looking at the floor.
He looked up at me, and I thought he was going to cry.
Mr. Grabber moved to the Oriental girl, and asked the same question, “And, what is your name my dear?”
And, without hesitation she said, “Jimmy Yamashita.”
She received about the same applause and cheers that I did. I looked at her, and thought, ‘I thought she look familiar.’ Jimmy was another junior. She looked at me, and smiled.
Mr. Grabber then looked at her date, Dave Williamson, and said, “Mr. Williamson. A very pretty date you have too in Miss Yamashita. Now ladies and gentleman, we need to decide which of these lovely girls shall be queen of the dance. We’ll try the applause again. And, if that doesn’t work, we’ll have to do something else. So, again, as I hold my hand over each of their heads, please again applaud for your favorite.”
He walked behind me, held his hand over my head, and the applause was very nice. Then he held his hand over Jimmy Yamashita’s head, and again the applause was very nice. But, I thought that it sounded a little louder.
Mr. Grabber looked at the crowd, and said, ”I think we have a winner.” And, I thought, ‘Not me. Please not me.’
Then he said, “I proclaim, Miss Yamashita queen of the dance, and Mr. Williamson king of the dance.”
There was a big round of applause, and cheers. And, Jimmy Yamashita actually gave me a hug. Then I got off the stage as quickly as I could. But, getting back to Kate wasn’t as easy as I thought it would be. I got stopped by a number of people, some just to say how good I looked, and others to ask how I did it. Not one person said anything bad, or harassed me. It was interesting, and the girls were the most supportive.
Kate was waiting for me, and gave me a big hug. Terry looked at me, and said, “You sure fooled me. I thought you were a real girl.”
I got out a, “Yea. Thanks.”
Then I said to Kate, “I want out of here.”
“Relax love. You were a hit.”, Kate said.
“A hit? I felt like a fool.”
“You weren’t. You were great up there. And, I saw a lot of people talking to you on your way back here.”
“I know. It surprised me that no one said anything nasty.”
“I think people were surprised that you did it, and did it so well. And, did you see Jimmy Yamashita and Dave Williamson dancing right afterwards?”
“No. I had too many people talking to me.”
“They were actually having fun being the center of attention.”
Bob finally found his way back, and just slumped down in a chair. I looked at him, and said, “Thanks bro. I got humiliated in front of the whole school.”
“So did I.”, he replied.
“And, you still owe me.”
“I know. I know.”
I was ready to get out of there, but a number of people stopped by to say how good I looked, and to talk. One guy even asked me to dance, I wasn’t sure about this, I looked at Bob, and he said, “Go ahead.” Then, I looked at Kate, and she said, “Have fun girlfriend.”
It was a slow dance, and the guy, Fred Albright, another junior, was a good dancer, and I just let him lead. I noticed a lot of people watching us. I figured that he was going to ask all kinds of questions, but he didn’t. They only thing that he said was, “I guess our class is going to have to work hard to beat this prank?”
“I guess we will.”, I said.
After the dance, he walked me back to the table, and said, “Thank you for the dance Gwen.”
“You’re welcome Fred.”
Terry, and Kate were still sitting with Bob, when we came back. And, Terry said, “Gary. You still amaze me. Can I have this dance?”
For some reason that I’ll never know, I said, “It’s Gwen tonight. And, if Kate and Bob don’t mind, yes you can have this dance.”
Bob said, “No. Go ahead. But, I get the next one.”
Kate said, “Have fun you two.”
As Terry was leading me to the dance floor, I heard Bob say to Kate, “Gary’s beginning to worry me.”
I heard Kate start to say, “Don’t worry. She’s just . . . “ And, the noise got too loud for me to hear the rest.
Terry did ask a lot of questions. How did I get talked into doing this? Why did I do it? And, so on. I guess I came up with some good answers. I didn’t get a chance to sit down. When Terry walked me back to the table, Bob stood up, and escorted me back to the dance floor. This was a fast dance, so we didn’t talk. And, I saw that Kate and Terry were also dancing.
After this dance, I had to sit down. Kate and Terry also came back to the table, and Kate said, “You look like you’re feeling better about this whole thing.”
“Kind of.”, I said.
“Kind of?”
“Yea. I got humiliated in front of everyone. But, Jimmy Yamashita had fun when he won. And, now that I think about it, I’m a little disappointed. But, he was prettier. And, the way everyone’s treated me. Not one nasty comment, just nice words. Especially from the girls.”
She smiled, and said, “I’m glad it turned out this way. You’ve had fun, except for being called up on the stage.”
“Yea. It’s been kind of fun.”
The dance was scheduled to end at midnight, but Bob and I left a little after eleven-thirty, and Kate and Terry left with us. And, all four of us went straight to Kate’s house. There were lights on in the house, so we knew Kate’s parents were home. And, we went straight to the pool house.
Sunday, March 12
As we walked into the pool house, I looked at the clock, and it was just after midnight. And, Kate said, “We need to get you back to being Gary.” Then, looking at Bob and Terry, she said, “Why don’t you two sit and enjoy the fire, while I get Gwen back to Gary? And, help yourself to something to drink from the bar, but no booze.”
Kate lit the fire in the fireplace, the boys walked over to the bar, got themselves something to drink, and then sat in front of the fire. Kate and I headed for the changing room, but stopped when we heard the door to the pool house open. We turned, looked, and in walked Kate’s mother.
Kate said, “Hi mom.”
“Hi Kids.”, Mrs. Branson said, “I didn’t think you’d be home so soon?”
“We decided to come straight back here, and just chill out.”
“That’s nice dear. Who are your friends?”
“This is Gwen. You know Bob, Gary’s brother. And, I think you also know Terry.”
“Yes. Hello Gwen. It’s nice to meet you. And, boys it’s nice to see you again.”
The boys said, in unison, “Hello, Mrs. Branson.”
I just smiled.
Kate’s mother looked at us, and said, “Can I talk to you girls alone?”
“Sure mom.”, Kate answered, “What’s up.”
“Lets go in the changing room.”
“Sure.”
Kate’s mom looked at Bob and Terry, and said, “We’ll be right back.”
“Okay. Mrs. Branson.”, Bob said.
Kate and I followed her mother into the changing room. And, when the door closed, Mrs. Branson looked at Kate, then me, then back at Kate, and said, “Now, young lady. Do you care to tell me what’s going on?”
“What do you mean mom?”, Kate asked.
“I just got a call from Mrs. Snyder.”
“Mrs. Snyder?”
“Yes. Mrs. Snyder. Paul Snyder’s mother. She was one of the chaperones at the dance tonight.”
I got the knot in my stomach, again.
“Oh the dance? Why did she call you?”, Kate said.
“Yes the dance.”, Mrs. Branson said, “She called because she knew you and Gary were dating. And, she told me that some of the senior boys brought dates that were guys dressed up as girls.”
“Yea. They did.”
I was starting to get really worried.
“And, one was Bob. Who’s outside right now.”
“Yea.”
“And, she said his date was his brother Gary.”
“Yea.”
“And.”, looking at me, she asked, “This is Gary. Isn’t it?”
“Mom. I can explain.”
“I hope so young lady.”
“I can.”
“Good. But, I think your friends need to go home how.”
“Mom! I need to help Gary change, and Bob’s his ride home.”
“All right young lady. But, make it quick.”
“Yes ma’am.”
“And, then in the house. We need to talk.”
“Yes ma’am.”
Kate’s mother turned, and started to walk out of the room. She stopped, turned, and said, “And, be sure it’s quick.” Then walked out of the room.
I looked at Kate, and said, “She’s mad.”
“No kidding.”, Kate said, “I’ll explain everything to her, and it should be fine.”
Kate stuck her head out of the door, and said to Bob and Terry, “Guys. We’ll be back out in a few minutes.”
She helped me out of the dress, and shaper. Then said, “Get back into your boy clothes, and come on out. I’ll tell the guys what happened with my mother. Then, I’ll get your makeup off. Just leave everything in here, and I’ll clean it up later.”
It didn’t take me long to get out of the slip, bra, pantyhose, and panty. And, back into my guy clothes. I walked out into the pool house, the guys looked at me, and Bob said, “Bro. If I ruined things between you and Kate’s parents, I’ll never forgive myself.”
Kate said, “Bob. I’ll talk to her. It’ll be fine.”
Kate had me sit down at a table, and put my hands into two bowls of warm water. She said, “Those fake nails use water soluble glue. And, by the time I’m done taking off the rest of your makeup, they should come off without a problem.”
Kate then removed my earrings. And, went to work carefully removing my makeup, and applied a moisturizer. I noticed that a couple of the false finger nails had floated off my fingers. Kate then took my hands, and easily removed the remaining false nails. Then she brushed my hair, and put it back into a male pony tail. Looked me over, and said, “I think I got everything. The only thing is the perfume, and it’ll take a hot shower, or time, for it to go away.”
“Okay.”, I said, as I removed the necklace.
“You guys had better get going. And, I’ll go face the music.”
“I’ll go with you.”
“I know love. But, I’d better do this myself.”
“Okay. But, call me when you can, and let me know what happens.”
“I will. Now get going.”
As I started to walk out with Bob and Terry, I stopped, grabbed her, and gave her a hug. And, I whispered, “I love you.”
“I love you too.”
We kissed, and then I caught up with Bob and Terry, as they were walking down the driveway.
Bob asked, “Want to go to Greg’s? I’m buying.”
“I guess. I don’t want to go home right now.”, I said.
“I’ll see you guys later.”, Terry said.
“No. Come on with us. We messed up your night too.”
“It’s not messed up. But, I’ll come with you if your sure you want me to?”
“Sure. Bob can buy you something too.”
Terry followed us to Greg’s Drive In. And, as I figured there was a bunch of people there who had been at the dance. As we walked in, no one said anything, but we did get some looks, and some smiles. I still couldn’t get over how everyone was reacting to my dressing as a girl.
The three of us sat in a booth together, and ordered. Then I said to Terry, “I’m sorry about your evening with Kate.”
“Don’t worry Gary.”, Terry said, “I knew it was a one time date, and that the two of you are a couple. I’m just happy that Kate didn’t want to break the date. But, it made for a very interesting evening.”
I sat there, sipped on my Coke, and just played with my fries. I was hoping my cell phone would ring. But, it didn’t. I was worried about what was happening with Kate and, it was getting very late. Terry had already left, and still no call from Kate. Finally Greg’s was closing, so Bob and I headed home. Our parents were already in bed, so we didn’t have to face them. But, we had talked on the way home, and decided that we’d better tell them before someone else did.
I didn’t sleep much that night worrying about Kate. And, by the time I got up later on Sunday morning, still no call. I got dressed, came downstairs, and found my parents, and Bob in the kitchen. I could tell by the way they looked at me that they knew.
My dad said, “Have a seat son.”
I sat at the table, and he continued, “Your brother told us about the prank last night, and we’re not happy with the part either of you played in it. I can’t visualize you dressing up as a girl for any reason. But, letting your brother talk you into it, and then going as his date, is beyond me. What do you think your punishment should be?”
“I . . . I don’t know. But, after what I went through last night, I don’t think I need any more punishment.”
“No punishment? Your brother did say that they brought you up on stage, and said who you were. So, the whole school knows about it.”
“Yes sir.”
“And, you’re going to have to live with it.”
“Yes sir. I know.”
“I’ll tell you what. You’re grounded for two weeks. School and home, and that’s it.”
“Yes sir.”
“We understand that Kate was also involved.”
“Yes sir.”
“I don’t know if I want you seeing Kate anymore.”
“Dad! Kate wouldn’t have done it without us asking her to. It’s not her fault.”
“All right. But, you’re walking on thin ice young man.”
“Yes sir. I understand.”
I ate some breakfast, and went back to my room. And, hoped that I’d hear from Kate. But, I didn’t.
Later that afternoon, Bob came into my room, and said, “Bro. I know I’ve said this before. But, I’m so sorry that I got you and Kate involved in this stupid thing. If I could undo it, I would.”
“I know.”, I said, “I’m just worried about Kate. She said she’d call, but hasn’t. Her cell phone’s turned off, and I’m too afraid to call her house. When’s Mary coming home?”
“She’ll be back this evening.”
“Will you have her call Kate?”
“Sure bro.”
After a very quiet dinner with my family, I went back to my room. And, I guess Bob went back to his. Because around seven I heard his cell phone ring, and I listened. It was Mary, and after the usual greeting, I heard him tell her about the dance, and aftermath. One statement that I heard from him, which surprised me was when he told Mary, “You should have seen Gary. After all the mess of being called up on stage, he relaxed. Everyone was nice to him, even the faculty. And, I think he actually had fun after that, until we got back to Kate’s.”
I listened as they chatted some more. And, finally Bob asked Mary to call Kate, and see what was going on. I then heard them hang up.
Ten minutes later, I heard his cell ring again. And, it was Mary again. I finally heard him say, “Oh no. They can’t do that.” And, I knew from his tone, that something had happened, and it felt like my life just ended. I just sat, and waited for Bob to come to my room, and give me the bad news.
A few minutes later, Bob opened my door, and said, “Bro. Can I come in?”
I looked up at him, and said, “Yea.” And, I think he knew, that I knew he had bad news.
“Mary talked to Kate’s mom.”
“Her mom?”
“Yea. Her parents went off the deep end. And, she’s grounded big time. Only school and home, and no telephone, until school is over.”
“Oh God no!”
“There’s more.”
“More?”
“Yea. They’ve forbidden her to see you.”
I could feel the tears well up in my eyes, and start running down my cheeks.
“Bro.” Bob said, “I’m really so sorry. I should have never done this.”
“It’s not fair.”, I said, “We didn’t hurt anyone.”
“I know. It was a harmless prank.”
“Leave me alone.”
“Sure bro.”, Bob said, as he walked out of my room, and closed the door. I heard him go downstairs.
I sat, and thought about Katie. How she must be feeling. What we were going to do. How we were going to handle this. I finally fell asleep.
Monday, March 13
I got up, and went to take my shower. As I was getting in the shower, I looked at my feet, and it hit me. I still have nail polish on my toes. I’d noticed it yesterday, but it hadn’t mattered to me. I finished my shower, and went downstairs. My mom, and brother were sitting at the kitchen table. They both looked at me in away that told me that Bob had told mom about Kate. Mom said, “Honey. Bob told us, and I’m so sorry about you and Kate.”
“We’ll work something out.”, I said.
“I hope so. I know you like each other a lot.”
I sat down, and ate my breakfast. Then looked at my mom, and asked, “How do you get nail polish off?”
“Why honey?”, she asked.
“We didn’t have time to get it off my toes last Saturday.”
“Oh. Well. I’ve got some polish remover that you can use.”
“Okay. After school.”
As Bob and I were leaving, mom said, “Try and have a good day. And, remember, straight home afterwards.”
“Yes mom.”, I said, as I walked after Bob.
After we had gotten to school, I went looking for Kate in our ususal place. I expected to see Kate there, but she wasn’t. I just sat, and waited as long as I could, but no Kate.
As I was walking to home room, one of my friends caught up with me, and said, “Hey man. That was so cool what you guys did at the dance.”
“Not so cool.”
“Why?”
“Kate, and all she did was help me, has been grounded until schools over. And, her parents have told her that we can’t see each other.”
“That’s not right!”
“Tell me.”
As I walked into home room, I got smiles from the girls, a one or two strange looks from some of the guys. But, I got more of, “That took guts, man.”, then the strange looks. None of this made me feel any better.
When our home room teacher, Mrs. McDonald, came into the room, she stood in front of the class, and said, “Mr. Cutwright. You, and a few others, are the talk of the school.”
I just looked at her.
She continued with, “That prank was one of the best that the senior class has tried. And, from what I heard from the faculty that was there, you and Mr. Yamashita made very pretty girls.”
That actually got some applause, and ‘Yeas’, from people in the class. I just looked around, and tried to smile, but my thoughts were with Kate.
We did the rest of the home room stuff, and when the bell rang to change class, Mrs. McDonald said, “Mr. Cutwright. See me before you go to class.”
I sat and waited for everyone to leave. Then I walked up to her desk, and stood there. She looked up at me, and said, “Gary. You’re not your usual self. Is there something wrong?”
“Yes ma’am.”
“Care to tell me. It might help?”
“I guess. Kate Branson, who had nothing to do with starting this stupid thing, but just helped me with makeup, and stuff, has been grounded until school is over. And, we’d been dating, and her parents have forbid us to see each other. It’s so unfair, everyone thinks it was a lot of fun. And, it was, until our parents found out. My brother and I got grounded for only two weeks, and he was one of the instigators.”
“Oh. I see. Maybe a little over reaction “
“Yea. Maybe.”
I went to my four classes before lunch, and I really didn’t pay much attention. And, by the time lunch came around, I was getting some interesting, knowing, looks from the faculty, and most of my friends knew what was going on with Kate. As I walked out of my fourth period class, Jean, one of Kate’s friends, stopped me in the hall, and said, “Kate’s in the commons waiting for you.”
“Really?”, I said.
“Yes.”
“Thanks.”, I said as I almost ran to the commons.
As I walked out into the commons, it was cold, but I didn’t feel it. I saw Kate sitting on our bench. There were a few other out there, and when the saw me, and they walked away from us. It was like they wanted to give us some privacy.
I walked up to Kate, she looked up at me, and I thought I was going to cry. I’ve never seen anyone look so sad. I sat down next to her, she turned, and looked at me. She threw her arms around my neck, and I held her. I knew we would probably get in trouble, but right now I didn’t care.
I could tell she was crying, and I whispered, “Katie. Don’t cry. It’ll be fine.”
“No . . . No it won’t. Everything is ruined.”
“Honey. No. Our parents will get over it.”
“No. Mine reacted like I was pregnant.”
“I know. But, it’ll blow over.”
“Yea. If blowing over, is me going to St. Mary’s next year.” St. Mary’s is an all girl’s Catholic school in town.
I said, “What!?”
“Yea. They’ve threatened to send me there if I ever see you again.”
I just held her tighter, and whispered, “Just remember. That I love you very much.”
She whispered, “I know, and I love you too.”
A minute or so later, I felt a hand on my shoulder. I looked around, and it was the junior class Vice-Principal, Mr. Young. I let go of Kate, and said, “Ah . . . Hello Mr. Young.”
He said, in a fairly apologetic tone, “Mr. Cutwright and Miss Branson. I’m sorry, but we can’t have affection shown that way at school.”
“We’re sorry sir. We know.”
“Can I sit with you?”
“Yes sir.”
He sat down between us, and said, “Mr. Cutwright, you and a few others are really the talk of the school. The faculty knew that the senior class was planning something to do with some boys dressing as girls. But, we weren’t expecting that you and Mr. Yamashita would look so good. It actually added some interesting fun to the dance, and didn’t cause any harm. I don’t know if you remember two years ago when the Principal’s car was destroyed?
“Yes sir. I do.”
“I guess a couple of the parents that were chaperoning took offence, and one of those must have called Miss Branson’s parents. And, we’re sorry for that. The faculty is actually on your side. We’ve also heard rumors this morning what Miss Branson’s parents are doing. Miss Branson, are they really talking about sending you to St. Mary’s?”
“Yes sir.”, Kate said.
“And, they’ve ground you for the rest of the school year?”
“Yes sir.”
“And, said that you two couldn’t date?”
“Yes sir.”
“Well, Mrs. Browning is going to call both of your parents, if you don’t mind, and have them come in for a talk.” Mrs. Browning is the school principal.
“A talk?”, I asked.
“We think that they need to see that the faculty feels that there was no harm in what you did. That it was all in fun. And, that most of the boys involved aren’t being punished in any way.”
“You think it will help?”
“We hope so. We don’t like to interfere with the way parents punish their children. But, since this happened at a school function, we feel that we need to let your parents know how we feel about it.”
“It’s all right with me. Katie?”
Kate said, “It couldn’t make it any worse. Sure. It’s fine with me.”
“Do you think both of your parents would be able to come in tomorrow afternoon?”
“Probably.”, I said.
“I don’t know why not.”. Kate said.
“Good.”, Mr. Young said, “We want to talk to them before Wednesday.”
“Wednesday?”, I asked.
“Yes. The school newspaper comes out on Wednesday.”
I got that knot in my stomach again, as I said, “School newspaper?”
“You, Mr. Yamashita, and the other three, are front page news, and there’s a full page photo spread.”
I put my face in my hands, and just shook my head.
“Don’t worry.”, Mr. Young said, “The newspaper staff has done a really nice job. You, and Mr. Yamashita, are really heroines, so to say, for going through with what you did. The other three, well, there’s not much about them in the article. And, . . . “
“And?”
“It may be a little too late. But, the year book staff it also trying to get something about it in this year’s edition.”
I looked at Kate, and said, “I guess I’m going to be immortalized in print.”
I saw her smile for the first time.
“Now.”, as he got up, Mr. Young said with a smile, “I don’t want to see any more show of affection between the two of you on school property. But, between here and the door, you’ll be behind my back, and I won’t be able to see anything. And, it’ll be a slow walk.”
As he got up, and walked away, I took Kate in my arms, and just held her. Her grip on me was like a vise. I whispered, “I don’t believe what just happened.”
“Me either. I hope this works.”, Kate whispered.
“I think it will.”
I held her until Mr. Young’s slow walk got him back to the building. And, as we broke the hug, I said, “Katie. Everything will be fine.”
She said, “I hope you’re right. I miss being with you so much.”
As I helped her up from the bench, I noticed that she wasn’t wearing the ring that I’d given her. And, I asked, “Where’s the ring?”
“I . . . I’m not allowed to wear it.”
“Oh.”
“But, I am.”
“You are?”
She smiled a little, and pulled a fine chain necklace out of her blouse. On that chain was the ring. I just squeezed her hand.
We walked back into the building together. And, did we did get the questions from our friends!
After school, I watched as Kate’s mother picked her up. Then, as Bob and I headed home, I filled him in on the talk that Mr. Young had with Kate and I. Mom was waiting for us when we got home, and as we walked in, she said, “The principal called today.”
“Oh?”, I said.
“Yes. Mrs. Browning called, and asked that your father and I come in for a talk with her and Mr. Young about Saturday. And, I guess Kate’s parents are going to be there too. Did you get in more trouble?”
“No ma’am.”
“Did you know about this?”
“Yes ma’am. Mr. Young had a nice talk with us during lunch.”
“Do you want to tell me what it’s about?”
“Just how the school feels about the prank.”
“That’s all?”
“Yes.”
“We’ll see.”
Tuesday, March 14
Kate and I were able to get together again at noon. We kept the show of feeling down to holding hands. And, I asked Kate, “What did your parents say about Mrs. Browning calling them?”
“They wanted to know if I’d gotten into more trouble.”, she said.
I chuckled a bit, and said, “That’s what my mom wanted to know. Did you tell them what the talk was about?”
“Just that the faculty wanted to talk about last Saturday night.”
Our parents showed up just as school was letting out. I saw Kate’s mom tell her to go sit in their car, and wait. Bob, and I sat in his car, and just waited for our parents to walk out of the building.
It was an hour later when we watched Kate’s parents, and ours, walk out of the school. As they walked toward the parking lot, we watched as our fathers shook hands, and our mothers actually hugged. I looked at Bob, and said, “That’s a good sign.”
“I think you’re right, bro.”
“But, we’d better beat them home.”
“No problem.”
That evening at dinner, nothing was said about the meeting. And, it made me a little nervous that nothing was being said. Finally, after the dishes were cleared, my mother said to my father, “You now Phil. I think we need to have that framed.”
“Maybe you’re right. I’d bet they’d even give us a glossy of it.”, my dad said, “And, will Anne be surprised.”
“Ah. Guys.”, I asked, “What are you talking about?”
“Just this.”, my dad said, as he reached behind him, and took something out of his briefcase, and held it up. It was a copy of the school paper, and there were Jimmy Yamashita and I in full color, taking up the whole front page, and the headline above it read, ‘Two boys compete for Queen of the Spring Dance.”
I just buried my head in my hands, and said, “Oh God no.”
“Gary.”, my mother said, “No talk like that young man.”
“Sorry.”
“And, I didn’t know Anne had a twin.”
“I know. That’s what Bob said when he saw me.”
“Don’t you want to know about the talk?”, my dad asked.
“Yes sir.”
“It appears that the faculty at the high school, and even the board of education, doesn’t have a problem with what was done. They weren’t happy about the bet that your brother and the others made. But, when they volunteered to donate it to charity, it smoothed that over. From then on, they thought it was fun. They were just happy that the prank wasn’t destructive.
“I know you didn’t think it was so much fun, being called up on the stage, and everything. But, Mr. Young told us, that it was all done in fun. And, that they were very surprised as to just how good you, and Jimmy Yamashita looked.
“They hoped that we wouldn’t punish you or Kate too harshly for this. Kate’s parents were unhappy about it all going on behind their back, right in their own home. And, they admitted that they might have been a little hard on Kate.”
“A little.”, I said.
“Young man. Just like you. She’s still underage, and responsible to her parents.”
“Yes sir.”
“They said, that they were going to back off on her punishment.”
“Did they say what it was going to be?”
“Just like yours. Two weeks, school and home.”
I sat back, and relaxed. My mom smiled a little, and said, “I’m glad to see that look back on your face.”
“I was just so afraid I was going to lose Kate.”
“The two of you are too young to be so serious.”
“I know. But, I can’t help it.”
As I was working on my homework, and my cell phone rang. I looked at the caller id, and it said, ‘Kate.’ I pushed, ‘Talk’, and said “Hi.”
I heard, “Hi.” It was Kate.
“Hi yourself. Everything all right?”
“A lot better then it was this morning.”
“I bet. My parents told me about the meeting.”
“Mine too. Mom and dad couldn’t get over the pictures in the paper.”
“My dad wants to frame it.”
“You are kidding?”
“I think he is. At least I hope he is. But, they commented on how much I look like Anne.”
“I’ve only seen pictures of Anne. But, there is a real likeness.”
“You think?”
“Yes. You were very pretty.”
“Thanks, I guess. But, it was you and Mary that did it all.”
“The outer part. But, it was you under all the fluff.”
“I hear that the sentencing to St. Mary’s has been cancelled.”
“Yea. But, I’m grounded just like you. Two weeks of just school and home.”
“Not two weeks.”
“Huh?”
“Eleven days.”
“Counting all ready?”
“You bet. I’ll figure out the hours and minutes a little later. What did they say about us?”
“I think it’s all right. But, don’t be surprised if we get a talking to.”
“I won’t.”
We continued talking for a good forty-five minutes.
Wednesday, March 15
All I could think of was the school newspaper coming out today, and it usually was out just before lunch. And, I figured that by now everyone at school knew about Saturday night, even if they weren’t at the dance. I was hoping that this would end it.
After my fourth period class, I walked down the hall to meet Kate. And, I saw a stack of newspapers on a table outside the library, and everyone was taking one. I managed to get one of the last ones.
As I walked to where I usually met Kate, I saw a bunch of people around her. As I got closer, I saw they all had copies of the newspaper, and were talking to Kate.
I wasn’t too sure I wanted to do this, but I walked up, I looked at Kate, and said, “Hi.”
Kate was able to say, “Hi Gary.”
The chatter stopped for a few seconds, as they all looked at me. Then they started tossing questions at me. ‘How did it feel to dress like a girl?’ ‘Why did you do it?’ ‘Would you do it again?’ ‘Are you gay?’ And, on, and on. I answered as many as I could, in as few words as possible. ‘It was just clothes.’ ‘Because my brother made a bet, and I thought it might be fun.’ ‘No.’ ‘No.’
Kate and I didn’t have our usual time alone at lunch. And, as we were walking towards our next class, we saw Jimmy Yamashita, and he was going through the same thing I just had. He saw me, motioned me over, and the questions started all over again. Kate stood at the outside edge of the group, and just smiled.
Then I heard something strange. Someone asked Jimmy, one of the same questions that I’d been asked, ‘Why did you do it?’ And, Jimmy’s answer was something that I didn’t expect. He said, “I’m transgendered, and my friends thought it would be good for me to go to the dance as who I really am. So, I did.”
Just then the class change bell rang, and I didn’t get to ask Jimmy what I wanted to. And, I missed saying goodbye to Kate, as the group around us wouldn’t let us go.
After school, Kate called me, and we talked about all the talk that the newspaper had stirred up. And, we both hoped that it was over. Then she said, “Do you know what Jimmy meant when he said he was transgendered?”
“No.”, I said, “I was going to ask him, but didn’t get a chance to. But, I did look it up on-line.”
“What did you find?”
“I found a couple of different meanings. But, I think it’s basically being born as one sex, and feeling that you’re the other.”
“Like being born a girl, but feeling that you’re a boy?”
“Yea. Something like that.”
“Are you that way?”
“No. Why?”
“You just looked so good as Gwen.”
“Looking, and being are two different things.”
“Yea. But, you were so cute.”
“You, are so bad.”
Thursday, March 16
When I came down to breakfast, as usual my dad had already left for work. But, my mom and brother where still sitting there. I got some breakfast, and sat at the table.
“Your father left the newspaper home for you.”, my mother said.
“Why?”, I asked.
“You made the paper.”
“What!?”
“They picked up the article from the school paper.”
My mom handed me the paper, and continued, “They don’t mention your name like the school paper did, but the same picture that was on the front of the school paper is the picture they used. And, the article is more about the dance. And, there’s no way that anyone would recognize you from the picture.”
I looked at the picture, and the caption read, ‘These two lovely girls, can’t be boys? But, they are. These two boys, identified as only Jaimie and Gwen, were the finalists for Princess of the dance.’
I skimmed the article, and mom was right, it was only about the dance, with one paragraph about the boys as girls. And, the thousand-dollar donation to a charity. I thought, ‘This paper is so lame. They can’t get anything right. It was Queen, not Princess.’
I looked at my brother, and I think he wanted to hide. He knew, without me saying anything, that I wasn’t at all happy about all the publicity.
Then, as he and I were driving to school, he handed me an envelope, and said “Here.”
“What’s this?”, I asked.
“Something I owe you.”
I opened the envelope, and it contained five twenty-dollar bills. I looked at him, and asked, “What’s this for?”
“For last Saturday.”
“I don’t want this.”
“You told me that you’d go along with the prank, but that I’d owe you.”
“Yea. But, no one won anything.”
“You did.”
“I did?”
“Yea. Believe it or not, respect.”
“Respect?”
“Yea. Everyone that I’ve talked to, thinks it took real guts to do what you did, and look so good doing it.”
I just sat there.
Then, Bob added, “And, you also found Kate.”
“Yea. That was the best thing that came out of this whole mess. But, I don’t want your money.”
“Bro. Take it, and buy Kate something nice.”
I just looked at him, took the money out of the envelope, and put it in my wallet.
Things had finally calmed down at school, and Kate and I were alone this morning. She had seen the city newspaper, and agreed that it was no big deal. This was one of our quiet mornings. Not much talking, we just sat there enjoying each others company. And, as we sat there, I tried to think of something that I could do for Kate. I’d given her a lot of grief, and she could have walked away. But, she had stood with me through the whole thing.
As, we were walking back into the building, I noticed the ring was back on her finger.
Monday, March 27
It had been two weeks since I was really able to be with Kate, other than at school, and it had been hard. They say that absence makes the heart grow fonder. And, if I can judge from Kate’s reaction when we were finally alone, the saying is correct.
I was finally able to walk her home today, and when we got to her house. And, to that special place, that was out of sight of everyone. The first kiss that we had shared in two weeks was nothing but amazing. When we finally broke the kiss, she whispered, “You don’t know how much I’ve wanted to do that?”
“Yes I do. Just as much as I have.”
With a grin, she said, “Have not.”
“Have to.”
“Haven’t.”
“Have.”
And, before she could say anything more, I kissed her again. And, then just held her. Hugging her just makes me feel so good inside.
I took her hand, and started walking toward the pool house, but she stopped, and said, “The pool house is off limits for now.”
“Oh?”
“Yea. Mom and dad don’t want us to be that alone for a while.”
“As long as I can be with you, I don’t care where it is, or who’s there.”
Tuesday, March 28
It had taken me a while, but I was finally able to talk to Jimmy Yamashita, and what he told me was very interesting. And, on our walk home, I told Kate about it.
“I finally was able to talk to Jimmy Yamashita today.”, I said.
“About what?”, Kate asked.
“Remember when he said he was transgendered?”
“Yea! What did he tell you?”
“He said, that even when he was very young, he felt like something was wrong with him. He wanted to play with the girls, and girl’s things, like dolls. His parents kept telling him that he was a boy, and that boys don’t play with dolls.
“By the time he was a teenager, he was really confused as to who he was, and he kept getting into trouble. His parents finally started taking him to counseling, and one of these counselors picked up on his problem. And, sent him to a specialist.
“It took a while. But, his parents finally believed him, and the counselors, that he was a girl in a boy’s body.
“And, as soon as school is out for the summer, he is going to start living as a girl. So, when he comes back next fall it’ll be as Jaimie Yamashita. That’s the short story.”
Kate stopped, looked at me, and then said, “So, he’s going to become a girl?”
“That what he said. He has to live as a girl for a year, undergo psychological counseling, and then he can have the surgery.”
“Surgery?”
“To become a girl.” Jimmy had gone into some of the details, and I didn’t want to.
“So. He’ll have everything I have?”
“I guess.”
“Oh.”
“He said, he knows of four other guys in town that are doing the same thing, and one girl.”
“A girl that wants to be a boy!?”
“Yea.”
“Wow. I never knew.”
“Me either.”
“He even asked me if I was transgendered.”
“Why?”
“Because I looked so good as a girl.”
“And?”
“And, what?”
“What did you tell him?”
“What do you think?”
“I don’t know.”
“That I wasn’t.”
With a grin, Kate said, “You’re not?”
“You know I’m not.”
“You did look really nice as Gwen.”
“So you tell me.”
“Well you did.”
“If you don’t stop. I’ll . . . ”
“You’ll do what lover?”
“I’ll . . . I’ll do this.” I grabbed her, and kissed her. And, it was right out where anyone that was looking could see us.
It was a quick kiss, and after we broke it, with a grin, she said, “If that’s my punishment. I’ll never stop.”
Thursday, June 8
The past two months had been a fun time for Kate and me. Dates, hanging out with friends, going to movies, going to Greg’s Drive In, and just being together.
Today was the last day of school until fall. Bob had graduated last Sunday, so I’d had the car all week to drive to school. And, I picked up Kate on the way. And, today was basically a do nothing day, we went to our classes, turned in our books, and just talked.
At the end of the day, Kate and I went for a ride. We ended up at the park where the waterfall was. Again we walked to it, sat, and watched the water. She cuddled up as close as she could, and I asked, “Are you cold?”
“No. Just happy.”
“Happy?”
“Yea. Happy to be with you.”
Kate was working the summer as a life guard at a local lake, and as I had done before I was working for the park district basically doing anything from cutting grass, to pulling weeds, to emptying trash. Luckily both of us only worked Monday through Friday. That gave us Saturday and Sunday together, not to mention evenings. And, we did the things that young couples do, walks, movies, and things like that.
We both also started looking at colleges, and we really worked hard at trying to get accepted to the same ones. There are two universities close by, and both offered what we were looking for. But, there were other ones that we were looking at too. But, we were determined to stay together.
Oh yea, Bob had been accepted at the Air Force Academy in Colorado. I’ll never know how, with some of the things he and his buddies had done.
Friday, June 30
Kate is a little over a month older than I am. And, today was a special day, it was her eighteenth birthday. Her parents had a party planned for her with family and friends on Sunday. But, I couldn’t let today go by without doing something special.
Kate had taken the day off from her life guard job, and I took a half a day off from my job. Anyway it was going to rain most of the day, and when it did, the lake, where Kate worked, was closed, and we didn’t do much outside at the park.
I had made plans with Kate to take her out to dinner, and a movie. And, don’t ask me how, but I had managed to save the hundred dollars that Bob had given me. Maybe it was because he had told me to use it to do something special for Kate. So, I finally did buy her something special.
I picked her up at five, and she looked gorgeous. Her hair was perfectly done. Her makeup made her glow. Her dress looked perfect on her. And, she smelled like a field of flowers. I couldn’t help but just look at her, and smile. I told her, “You’re too pretty to go out with me.”
“No, I’m not!”, she replied, “We look good together, and I love looking like this for you.”
After we had finished dinner, and were working on desert. I took a box out of my pocket, a ring box, and as I handed it to her, I said, “Katie. I don’t know why thing between us have gone as fast as they have. But, this isn’t the ring that I want to really give you, and that I hope that will come in time. But, I hope that this will show my love for you.”
She took the box, and said, “Gary. You didn’t need to get me anything.”
“Love. You only turn eighteen once, and I just wish it could be more. Besides, I should have gotten you something nice a long time ago, to say I was sorry for what I put you through for that stupid prank.”
She opened the box, looked at its contents, looked at me, and I saw tears in her eyes. She then smiled, and said, “It’s so pretty. But, it’s too expensive.”
“Something pretty, for someone pretty. And, don’t you worry about the cost.”
I took the box back from her, removed the promise ring from it, took her left hand, removed the first ring that I had bought her, and slipped the new one on her finger. She looked at it, smiled, looked at me, and said, “Thank you very much. I love you.”
“I love you too.”
The ring was a wide, gold and silver band, set with a white sapphire stone. It had cost me somewhat more than what Bob had given me, but it was worth it. I placed the old ring in the box, and was going to put it in my pocket. But, Kate looked at me, and said, “No. I want to keep that. It’s the first thing that you ever gave me.”
I handed her the box, and she slipped it into her purse.
We made the movie, but didn’t pay much attention to it. Katie kept looking at the ring, and I kept looking at her. After the movie, the rain had stopped, and we went back to her house. The pool house was no longer off limits, so we went there to be alone. But, Kate’s parents were in the pool enjoying the warm late June evening. We said hello as we walked by, and her mom said, “Come join us.”
“We might later.”, Kate replied.
After we were in the pool house, Kate whispered to me, “I wanted to be alone.”
“I know.”, I said, “We will. In our own way.”
I slipped off my jacket, and tie. And, we sat on the couch that faced the fireplace, but we didn’t light a fire. It was too warm. But, with all the sliding doors open there was a breeze through the building.
We sat there for a long time, just cuddled together. It was strange, but we could sit together for a long time without talking, or anything else, and that’s what we did tonight. And, it’s also funny how fast time can pass. We heard one of the screen doors slide open, and someone walk into the pool house. It was Kate’s father, and he said, “Honey. It’s almost midnight, and your mom and I are going to bed. Don’t be up too late. And, lock up the pool house when you come in?”
“Midnight!?”, Kate said.
“Yes, honey. Midnight.”
“Okay dad. I’ll lock up. And, we won’t be too late.”
“Goodnight kids.”
“Goodnight dad.”
“Goodnight Mr. Branson.”, I said.
Kate and I sat there for a few minutes, then she turned to me, wrapped her arms around me, and kissed me. When we broke the kiss, she said, “I never thought they’d go in.”
“Why?”
“It’s been driving me nuts.”
“What?”
“I’ve wanted to kiss you so bad since we’ve been back.”
“So, why didn’t you?”
“Because I didn’t want them walking in on a kiss like this.”
She grabbed me, and started kissing me again. It was a long, soft, and deep kiss. I didn’t think we were ever going to stop. We had necked before, but there was something special about tonight. And, I’d felt close to Kate before, but tonight . . .
When I finally looked at the clock it was a quarter to one, and I said, “Katie. It’s a quarter to one!”
“You’re kidding!”
“No. I’m going to be in trouble.”
“Help me close up the pool house?”
“Sure.”
Sunday, July 2
Today was Kate’s birthday party with friends and family, and it was a pool party. And, it was a typical birthday party. Everyone had fun, and she received some really nice things. My family, except for Bob, was even there. The only reasons that I mention today, is what happened when I was helping Kate’s mother in the kitchen, and the conversation that I had with Kate, her cousin Wendy, and my sister Anne.
First, when I had helped Kate’s mother carry things into the kitchen from the pool, her mother had said, “I see Kate has a new ring.”
“Ma’am?”, I said.
“I see that Kate is wearing a very pretty new ring.”
“Yes ma’am. It was my birthday present to her.”
“It means a lot to her doesn’t it?”
“Yes ma’am. I think it does.”
“And, she means a lot to you?”
“Yes ma’am.”
“And, you know that her father and I have a lot of trust in her, and you.”
“Yes ma’am.”
“You also know that we’re very up front about things in this house, and that Kate made a promise about not having sex?”
“Yes ma’am. She told me that she’s promised not to have sex while she’s in high school.”
“And, are you living up to that?”
“Yes ma’am.”
“Her father and I were very apprehensive about her dating someone on a regular basis. And, that prank made us really wonder. But, we’ve seen that it was harmless, and just one of those things that teenagers do. But, the two of you seem happy together. And, we’re happy to see that you respect her.”
“Yes ma’am. I respect Kate very much. And, she does mean a lot to me.”
“I’m glad too heard that Gary.”
I went back out to that party, and found Kate talking to her favorite cousin, Wendy. I knew Kate and Wendy shared almost everything. And, I said, “I think I just had the sex talk with your mom.”
“Oh?”, Kate said.
“Yea. She noticed the new ring. And, asked me about the promise you made not to have sex in high school, and if we’d had sex or not.”
“Yep. You had the sex talk.”
Wendy said, “You’ve never done it?”
“No.”, Kate said, “I promised that I wouldn’t. And, I’ve kept that promise so far. It’s been hard, but I’ve done it.”
“Yea. I remember when you made that promise.”
“You should. You caused it.”
Just then my sister Anne walked up, and said, “Hi guys. I hear Gary gave Kate a ring for her birthday, and I wanted to see it.”
“Sure.”, Kate said, as she held out her hand.
With a smile, Anne looked at me, and said, “Very nice little brother. Going to get her an engagement ring next?”
“Sis.”, I said, “Let us get out of high school first.”
“It’s happened in high school before.”
“I know.”
Then Anne looking at Kate, smiled, and said, “But, I don’t know if I could marry a guy that looks as pretty as he does as a girl.”
“No problem.”, Kate said, taking my arm, “It was fun making him look that way. And, he was really cute.”
“I saw those pictures.”, Wendy said, “And, he was cute.”
“Yea.”, I said, with a smile, “But, I looked too much like Anne. So, I couldn’t have been that cute.”
Anne frowned at me. And, Kate said, “Well, I guess we’ll just have to find a different look for Gwen.”
Saturday, August 12
The past month and a half was a good one for Kate and me. Can two people grow closer then we already were? I didn’t think so. But, we did. Today was my eighteenth birthday, and my parents had planned a party for me, and like Kate’s party it was with family and friends. And, it lasted all afternoon. And, like Kate, I received a lot of nice things. But, only a card from Kate, with a note inside, that said, ‘I have something very special for you later.’
Kate and I helped my parents clean up after the party, and then we went to Greg’s Drive In for a light dinner. And, she wouldn’t let me pay for it, by saying, “It’s a small part of your gift.”
Afterwards we headed back to her parent’s house. And, it was a very warm August evening, so we were planning on spending some time in the pool. Her parents, after being at my party, had gone to their second home, the country club, and it was for some sort of awards banquet. So, they would be gone until very late.
Once we were at Kate’s, I was going to go, and change into my swim suit. But, Kate took my hand, and led me over to one of the couches, and said, “Sit here for a minute, and I’ll be right back.”
She went into the changing room, and was back in a few seconds with a very nicely wrapped box. She sat next to me, handed me the box, saying, “I wanted to give you this when we were alone.”
I carefully unwrapped it, and inside was a long, narrow, box from a jeweler. I opened the box, and it contained a fancy, mens, gold bracelet. Kate said, “I know you don’t wear jewelry. But, I saw this, and it was you.”
“Katie, it’s very pretty. But, honey, this is really too much.”
“Lover. There’s nothing too much for you. And, like you told me, you only turn eighteen once.”
I leaned over and gave her a long, soft, kiss. Then sat back. She took the bracelet out of the box, and put it on my left wrist. I looked at it. Looked at her, and said, “Thank you. It’s very nice.”
I hugged her, and whispered, “I love you so very much.”
“I know you do. And, you’re my one and only.”
We sat there for a little while, just holding each other. Then, Kate said, “I’m going to go put on my suit. I need to get in the pool.”
She got up, and was back shortly wearing a new red Speedo lifeguard style swim suit. And, she said, “All right lover, your turn. And, there’s something new in there for you.”
“What?”
“You’ll see.”, she said as she went out to the pool.
As I was walking into the
changing room, I heard her yell, “And, hurry up.” And, then I heard a splash.
I went into the changing room, and found a brand new red Speedo brief, that I knew wasn’t going to cover much. I changed my clothes, and went to join Kate in the pool. As I walked to the pool, I heard a wolf whistle, and Kate say, “Very sexy lover.”
We swam, and fooled around in the pool for a long time. Finally we ended sitting on one of the twin chaise lounges, at the side of the pool, and enjoyed each other for a while. Finally I said, “I’m going to shower, and change.”
And, as I got up, I gave Kate another long kiss, and then, with a sly, by nervous, smile, she said, “See you in a few minutes, love.”
I walked into the pool house, and into the changing room. Stripped off the swim suit, found a towel, and went into the shower. I’d been in the shower a very short time, when I heard someone say, “Are you read for the rest of your birthday present?”
I spun around, and there stood Kate. I covered myself very quickly. And, she said, “Don’t do that lover.”
I stood there dumbfounded, as she slowly stripped out of her swim suit. And, I saw her naked for the first time. She slowly walked toward me, and I couldn’t take my eyes off of her. Her body was perfect. And, I knew she had a nice tan, but I didn’t know she had a whole body tan.
She walked up to me, wrapped her arms around my neck, and kissed me. I held her as close as I could. Feeling our naked bodies together for the first time was amazing. Kate pushed away from me. Then as she walked away, she looked over her shoulder, and said, “Dry off, and join me.”
I watched her as she walked away, and I quickly dried off. I almost slipped my pants back on, but thought better of it. It was still light outside, but the light was subdued in the main part of the pool house. Kate was sitting on our favorite couch, I walked over to her, and again looked at her naked, well tanned, body, and shook my head.
She smiled at me, and said very coyly, “What’s wrong lover?”
“What happened to my modest little girl? Who’d promised no sex while she was in high school.”
“She’s not here right now. And, we’re not in school right now, we’re in the pool house.”
“You’re so bad.”
“And, If you don’t shut up. And, get down here with me. That modest little girl is going to come back. Because she’s as nervous as hell right now.”
I sat down with her, and kissed her very softly, and gently. She returned my kisses. Then she became the aggressor, and as she had threatened to do three months ago, she seduced me. What a way to make love for the first time in you life.
Afterwards we cuddled together on the couch for a long time before I finally asked, “What brought this on?”
“You’re no longer jail bait.”
“Jail bait?”
“Yea. We’re both eighteen now.”
“And?”
“I’ve wanted you for so long that I couldn’t take it any longer. I’ve planned this since my birthday.”
“Ah. We didn’t use any protection.”
“I visited my doctor right after my birthday, and I’m on birth control.”
“So, where did you learn some of the things you did?”
“Full of questions. Aren’t we?”
“Just wondering.”
“I just did what came naturally.”
“Katie?”
“All right. I had a talk with Wendy.”
“Wendy?”
“She’s been sexually active since she was fourteen. And, has done a lot of things. In fact, she’s the reason I had to make the promise to not have sex. She got pregnant, and my parents made me make that promise. I’ve tried hard to keep it. And, I really didn’t have a problem until you came along. I wanted to find out as much as I could before tonight, so I talked to her, and she filled me in on a lot of things.”
I cuddled closer to her, and feeling her naked body next to mine was just fantastic. We just lay there for a long time, until she said, “Come on. Lets get a shower. I’ll wash your back, and you can wash mine.”
Who could turn that down?
Friday, September 1
The rest of the summer had slipped by, and school started next Wednesday. Kate and I had a few sexual encounters over the past weeks. And, we could have enjoyed each other almost every day, but we didn’t want to over do it. We want each one to be special. For some reason, with each encounter she became the aggressor, and more often then not, she instigated the session. It could happen quickly or slowly, sometimes it lasted a long time, and sometimes it was over quickly. And, she could get daring at times.
Our last time, and that was last Monday, was very daring. I’d picked her up from the lake, and we went to her house. As we walked into her house, she took my hand, and led me up to her bedroom. My first time in her bedroom. We quickly undressed, and we had a very quick session. I was going to cuddle with her, but just as I started to, I heard a car pull in the driveway. I looked at her, and with a smile, she said, “That should be my mother.”
“Shit.”, I said.
“Get dressed, and run down stairs. It’ll take her a couple of minutes to get in the house. And, I’ll get dressed, then come down.”
I did as she said. And, I just got downstairs, and into the kitchen, as the backdoor opened. Her mother had an arm full of packages, and I help her with them.
When Kate came downstairs, she had a grin on her face. I looked at her, and just shook my head. And, later I said, “That was too close.”
“A little.”, Kate said, “But it was fun.”
“You are getting so bad.”
Then today, we were going on a picnic. Something she had never suggested before, but I figured why not. And, she asked me if I knew of a nice secluded spot that we could use. And, since I’d been all over the city parks the past three summers, I did. And, it also had one of the best views anywhere in the park system. We drove to one of the parks that ran along the river, parked the car, took the picnic basket, a blanket, and walked into the park. I told her it was a little bit of a hike, and there was a climb to the top of a rock bluff overlooking the river.
After a serious climb we were at the top of the bluff, which had a small, but nice grassy area on it. There’s no way to mow the area, so the grass is fairly high. She looked around, and said, “You can see a long way from up here.”
“Yea.”, I said, “It’s almost the highest spot in this park. Just be careful on the river side. It’s straight down.”
“How did you ever find this place?”
“We were working in this park one day, and the boss took me up here to check on it. He said, not many people know that this grassy spot is here, and most people won’t come up here, because it’s a hard climb. But, it had to be checked every once in a while.”
I found a nice flat spot, and spread out the blanket. Kate got out our lunch. And, we sat, ate, talked, and I pointed out a number of the things that could be seen from up here. We cleaned up our things, and laid back to watch the white puffy clouds.
I finally said, “Can I ask you something?”
“Sure lover. What?”
“I’ve been thinking about this for a while. . . . At your birthday party, when we were talking to Anne and Wendy, you said, ‘Well, I guess we’ll just have to find a different look for Gwen.’ What did you mean?”
Kate sat up, so she could look at me, and said, “Just that Gwen needed a new look.”
“Why? Gwen’s not coming back.”
“Why not?”
“Why would she? It was a one time thing.”
“Was it?”
“Yea.”
“I liked Gwen.”
“You did?”
“It was fun turning you into Gwen. And, seeing her have fun.”
“Fun?”
“Didn’t you have fun?”
“Yea. Maybe. I guess.”
“Admit it. You had fun doing all of that.”
“Yea. You’re right. It was fun, and different.”
“It’s obvious that you’ve been thinking about her. Would you do it again?”
“I don’t know. But, I don’t want to have to go through what we did with our parents again.”
“Love. We’re eighteen. We can even get married now without their permission.”
“I know.”
“So. If you want to become Gwen again. You can just do it. In fact, lets do it for Halloween.”
“Halloween. That’s for little kids.”
“And, big kids. I’ll bet someone from school will have a party. If they don’t, I will. And, I know the country club has a costume party. With prizes for the best costumes.”
“You really want me to dress up as Gwen again. Don’t you?”
“I said it was fun. Didn’t I?”
“You’re going to get me into trouble.”
“No. I’m going to get you into skirts again. Because, you make a very pretty girl.”
She bent down, and kissed me. Then sat back up. And, I said, “A pretty girl? Do you want me to become a pretty girl full time?”
“No way. If you did, then we couldn’t do what we’re going to do right now.”
“Here!? Out in the open?”
“Yea. Who can see us?”
“No one I guess. Won’t the ground be hard on your back?”
“Who says I’m the one that’s going to be on their back.”
I don’t know how long it had taken, but as we lay their, naked, next to each other. Watching the clouds in the blue sky. I rolled over, looked at Kate, kissed her and said, “That was fantastic.”
“It was, wasn’t it.”, Kate said.
“More information from Wendy?”
“No. A book my mom has.”
“A book. We’ll have to get a copy when we’re married.”
Her eyes got really big, and she said, “Married?”
I just smiled.
This is the story of a year in my life. Well, maybe a little more than a year. It takes in from the middle of my junior year in high school, until the end of my senior year. It’s the story of my meeting the love of my life, Katie. And, what kind of trouble my brother got me into at the spring dance. Katie’s the love of my life, and we’ve learned a lot of things together. But, she had some ideas about Halloween that I wasn’t sure about. Then, Gwen go to the mall? Ah, I don’t know.
Saturday, September 30
It felt good being a senior. Knowing that there was a light at the end of the tunnel, at least until we went to college. What was really nice, I no longer had to walk Kate to school. I just picked her up at her house. And, being seniors, and only needing a few classes to graduate, neither of us had classes the last two periods of the day, so we could leave school early.
Jimmy Yamashita, or should I say Jackie Yamashita, looked just like any senior girl, and from what I saw everyone was treating her like a girl. And, she even sounds like a girl.
Kate had finally shown me the book that her mother had. And, it was an illustrated copy of the Kama Sutra. Now, Kate is in very good shape, and very limber, and I get a feeling that she wants to eventually try everything in the book.
We had just spend an hour in Kate’s bedroom, and as we lay their looking at each other, she said, “Halloween’s next month, we need to start figuring out what Gwen’s going to wear.”
“You really want to do this don’t you?”, I asked.
“You know it lover.”
“Why?”
“Like I said, it was fun the first time. And, I think we can make it more fun this time. Besides Gwen is cute.”
“More fun?”
“Sure. There’s two Halloween parties that we should go to.”
“Two?”
“Like I figured, there’s one at the country club the Saturday before Halloween. And, Ken Green is having one the Saturday after. So, you’ll only need two costumes.”
“Two?”
“You can’t wear the same costume to both parties.”
“Why?”
“The people that were at the first party, who are at the second, would know who you were.”
“So? Who’s going to the country club party, that’s going to be at Kens’?”
“Lover. Part of the fun is people not knowing who you are. And, who knows who’s going to be at both. Maybe no one.”
Kate and I went to a movie that evening, and afterwards we cuddled together in the pool house, enjoying a fire in the fireplace. After I left, and was on the way home, my cell phone rang, it was Kate, I answered it with a, “Hi.”
“Hi. Did I forget to put my mother’s book back?”
“No. After we read that one part, and tried it. You took the book back to her room, and I straightened up your bed. Why?”
“It’s sitting on my night stand.”
“You’re kidding?”
“No. I’ll try, and put it back in the morning. If they find out . . . ”
“It’ll be fine.”
“I hope. I’ll see you tomorrow.”
“Love you.”
“Love you too.”
Just as I was crawling into bed, my cell phone rang, and it was Kate again, and again I answered it with, “Hi.”
“She knows.”
“Who knows what?”
“My mother. About us.”
“What about us?”
“Having sex.”
“Are you sure? How do you know?”
“Yea, all most sure. I looked at the book, and it’s new. And, there was a slip of paper sticking out of it.”
“A slip of paper?”
“Yea. A note from my mother.”
“And, it says what?”
“Just, ‘Kate. We need to talk. Mom’”
“Maybe she thinks you were curious, and was just reading her book.”
“Yea. But, she knows that I was snooping in her room. And, that I found her other things.”
“Other things?”
“That’s not important. What do I do?”
“I guess, have a talk with her.”
“That could be interesting.”
Sunday, October 1
I was jarred out of a sound sleep, by my cell phone ringing. It was Kate’s special ring, and I answered it with a “Good morning. I hope.”
“Good morning yourself.”
“What time is it?”
“A little after ten.”
“What are you doing up so early?”
“I wanted to talk with my mom this morning.”
“A talk?”
“Yea. Remember the book?”
“Oh. Yea. The book.”
“Come on. Wake up.”
“Sorry. So what happened?”
“I’ll tell you when I see you. But, it was interesting.”
“Is she mad?”
“More over me snooping in her room, then anything else. Want to go to the park this afternoon?”
“Sure. Is it safe to come over?”
“Sure.”
When I picked up Kate at two, I saw her mother, and there was nothing other then the usual pleasant talk between us. We headed to the park. And, after we’d hiked to the waterfall, we sat, and she cuddled up next to me. We sat there quietly for a while. Finally I said, “Are you going to tell me?”
“About what?”, she asked.
“The talk.”
“Oh. The talk.”
“Yes.”
“I was a little afraid of this talk. But, it went better then I thought it would. I waited for my dad to leave for his golf game, before I came downstairs. And, my mom was sitting in the kitchen, and I just flat out asked her if she wanted have a talk.
“The first thing she asked me was if I’d been in her room looking through her things, and I just told her that I had. She got on me about people’s privacy. I told her that I was sorry, and I wouldn’t do it again.
“Then I asked about the book. And, mom said, that she had noticed that hers had been moved several times, and thought that getting me my own copy might open up a way for her and me to talk about sex. Then she came right out, and asked me if you and I were having sex. And, I just told her yes.”
“I’m dead.”
“No, you’re not. Let me finish.”
“Sorry.”
“She said that she was a little disappointed that I broke my promise, but was happy that I had waited as long as I had. I told her that I had waited as long as I could, and that was until your eighteenth birthday. And, that it wasn’t you that started it, but me. She asked if I was on any kind of birth control, and I told her of course I was.
“Then she told me that she a little unhappy, but wasn’t surprised, that we had started to be intimate, but was happy that we were taking precautions. Then she went on to tell me that there was just something about the women in this family. She mentioned Wendy becoming sexually active at fourteen. And, Wendy’s younger sister, Amanda, when she was fifteen. And, she told me that she knew my older brother, Zack, was active at sixteen. Then she admitted that she had been sexually active, like Zack, at sixteen, and so had her sister, Vicki. All this, except Wendy, was news to me.
“So, I got all the family dirt. She also told me that they had asked me to abstain because they didn’t want me to become pregnant. But, she said, that they were very happy that I had found you, and had accepted that we were going steady. And, that they liked you very much. I told her that I was glad, because I was in love with you. And, she just looked at me for a few seconds. Then said, that they had wondered about that.”
I just sat there for a minute. Then I asked Kate, “She didn’t say anything about us stopping, did she?”
“No she never even hinted at it. But, she did mention that we were eighteen. I did ask her why the book, and she told me it was to help her and me open up to talk about sex, and the relationship between men, and women. And, she told me that you and I should both read the book. Then she told me, that when dad had gotten her the book, that she though it was funny, but she actually read it, and so did he. And, it’s made a big difference in their love life.
“She suggested that we read it together”
“I always thought that your parents were a little straight laced.”
“I did too. But, I guess what happens in the bedroom . . . “
“Is she saying that it’s all right for us to have sex?”
“I’m not sure. But, it sure looks that way. Maybe she’s telling us that she feels we’re old enough, and mature enough, to make up our own minds on such things.”
We sat there a little longer, then started walking back to the car. As we were walking, Kate said, “I also told her that Gwen was coming back. And, she asked me who Gwen was? I reminded her that it was your girl’s name when you went to the dance. And, she asked, why you were going to be using it again. I told her that you wanted to go out to a couple of Halloween parties as her.”
I said, “You told her I wanted to?”
“You do, don’t you?”
“Yea. Kind of. But, whose idea was it?”
“Ours.”
“Whose?”
“All right. Mine.”
“And, why did you tell your mom?”
“We’re going to need to get you ready, and we’re not going behind her back again.”
Tuesday, October 3
As Kate and I were leaving school today, she asked, “Do you have anything important to do right now?”
“No.”, I replied, “Why?”
“There’s some place I want to go.”
“Where?”
“You’ll see. Head toward the airport.”
I followed her instructions, and before long we were at a costume shop. And, I said, “Why here?”
“So we can get some good Halloween costumes before they get picked over.”
“I should have guessed.”
We walked into the shop, and started looking around. This was a big shop, that had almost everything you could think of. We walked up and down the isles looking at women’s costumes. Kate would stop every once in a while, and take a close look at something. We looked at all kinds of things, witches, cowgirls, Cinderella, school girls, scary things, kimonos, etc.
Kate finally headed back to where we’d seen the witch’s costumes, she took one off the rack, and held it up. It was, as you’d expect, black, but it was also very low cut, and very short. Kate shook her head no, and put the dress back on the rack. She picked up another one, looked at it, looked at me, looked back at the dress, and put it back on the rack. She picked up a third dress, looked at it, and said, “Hmm. I like this.”
I just looked at her, and said, “At least it’s long.”
The dress was, of course, black, but it had a sparkle to it, long see through sleeves, the skirt looked like it might hit me just below the knees, then there was a longer see through outer skirt that looked like it might reach the floor. And, it wasn’t cut too low.
“We’ll look good in these.”, Kate said.
“We?”, I asked.
“I thought that we’d go to the country club party as twins.”
“Twins. Now, that would be different.”
Just then one of the clerks walked up, and said, “Hi. Can I help you with something?”
Kate said, “Yes. Would you happen to have this in his size?”
The clerk looked at me, didn’t even ask what size I wore, and said, “I think we might.”
And, she started looking through the rack, and pulled out a couple of the witch’s costumes. And, said, “One of these should fit, and he can try them on. If he wants.”
“He will.”, Kate said, “Now, how about the same one to fit me.”
She looked at Kate for a second, then pulled two more costumes off the rack, and said, “One of these two should work. Let me show you to the dressing rooms.”
The clerk took us back to the dressing rooms to try them on, and she was going to put each of us in a separate one. But, Kate asked, “Is there room for both of us in one room?”
“Sure.”, the clerk said.
She showed us into one of the rooms, and said, “Let me know if you need any help.”
After we closed the door, Kate said, “You first lover.”
I just looked at her, and she said, “Go on. It won’t hurt.”
I took off my shirt and pants, and Kate helped me into the first costume. She zipped it up, looked it over, and said, “Lets try the other one.”
She unzipped this one, helped me out of it, and into the other one. She again looked it over, and said, “This one will work.”
Kate then took off her blouse and pants, and was standing there in her bra and panties. I couldn’t help but smile at her, and she said, “What are you grinning at?”
“You look so cute in just panties and a bra.”
As she slipped on her costume, she said, “Behave, and zip me up.”
She looked at herself in the mirror, and just nodded yes. We helped each other out of the costumes, and got dressed. As we walked out of the dressing room, the clerk walked up, and asked, “How did they look.”
Kate said, “Great. We’d like to reserve these for the weekend before Halloween.”
“That shouldn’t be a problem.”, and with a grin, she added, “You guys going to be twin witches for Halloween.”
“Yea. We thought it might be fun.”
“That should be cute.”
“And, we’re going to need two more costumes for the week after Halloween, for another party.”
“Twins again?”
“No. Something different, and sexier.”
“Lets get these reserved for you, then we can look for something.”
As she was writing up the reservation, the clerk said, “There’s a witch’s hat that goes with these. Did you see anything that you liked?”
Kate thought for a second, and said, “Yes. There was one where the tip of the hat was curled up, and it had some black feathers on it.”
“I know the one. So, two of those?”
“Yes.”
Then we started looking through the woman’s costumes again. And, Kate was looking at some very sexy school girl costumes. She picked one out for herself, that the clerk said was based on a Harry Potter character. It was a very low cut gray dress, with a very short skirt, that was pleated at the bottom. It also had black cape with attach white collar, and yellow and red neck tie. I could see a smile come over Kate’s face as she looked at it, and I said, “I hope that’s not for me.”
“No way lover. You look sexy in a dress, but this one is a little too low cut for you.”
“And, maybe you too.”
“Jealous?”
“Yea. I also don’t want anyone else seeing that much of you.”
“Love. Look at some of the bathing suits I wear.”
“I have.”
She just smiled. The clerk pulled a couple of these costumes out of the rack, and set them aside. Then Kate started looking at other school girl type costumes. After she had looked at a few, she turned, looked at me, grinned, and said, “If you had breasts, and cleavage, this would be so much easier.”
I just looked at her, then said, “Well, I don’t.”
The clerk overheard us, and said, “We can help with that.”
I just looked at her. But, Kate said, “How?”
“We have some really nice prosthetics.”
“Maybe later.”
Kate finally found something for me that she really liked. It was a short pleated, plaid, skirt, with plaid suspenders. The blouse that came with it was a little too see through. But, the clerk said, “You can use a regular white blouse with that. And, it would still look great. And, it comes with a pair of white thigh high patterned nylons.”
Kate just smiled. And, we took these back to the dressing room to try them. Kate looked really sexy in hers. But, mine, in my opinion, was way too short. But Kate said, “With a pair of satin panties, it’ll be perfect.”
“Who’s going to see the panties?”
“With a skirt that short. A lot of people.”
I just looked at her.
As we were reserving these costumes for the weekend after Halloween, the clerk looked at me, and said, “So, you’re going to be a girl for Halloween week?”
“Ah . . . no. Just for the two parties.”, I answered.
Kate looked at me, and said, “Hmm. All week. That could be fun.”
Again, I just looked at her.
As we were about to leave the costume shop Kate, she said, “You know, I was thinking of using some spray hair coloring to give both of us black hair for the witch’s costumes.”
“That would work.”
“No. Not really.”
“Why?”
“I want us to be twins. And, your hair is much longer than mine.”
Kate was right. She kept her hair short because of all the swimming she did. And, mine hadn’t been cut since the dance in May, and would lay on my shoulders when not in a pony tail. So, I said, “They’ve got some nice wigs here.”
We looked at the wigs, and Kate saw a couple that she thought would work. So, we tried on a couple different ones, and settled for one that was long, straight, black, and went well below either of our shoulders.
As we were driving back to Kate’s house, she said, “Now, all I’ve got to find us are some shoes.”
“They had some at the costume shop.”, I said.
“I saw those, but didn’t like any of them.”
“It’s a shame that Mary’s away at college.”
“But, her mother isn’t.”
“You wouldn’t?”
Sunday, October 22
The past three weeks had been the usual things, school, dates, and the like. But, today I was going to meet Kate at her house, and as she had told me last night, ‘It was time to start finding Gwen.’
I got to Kate’s at about one, and she met me at the door. As we walked through the house, we found her mother in the kitchen, and with a grin, she said, “Have fun you two.”
Kate smiled at her.
Then, as we went out to the pool house, I asked, “I take it, you told your mom?”
“You knew that I’d told her that you were going to be Gwen for Halloween.”
“But, that grin?”
“I told her that we were going to start to get you ready, and she thinks it cute.”
“What’s with everyone thinking that this is so cute?”
“Because it is.”
I just gave her one of my, yea right, looks, then gave her a very long, deep kiss, and said, “All right, what do we have to do, and why are we starting so early?”
“We’re starting this early, for two reasons love. First, you need to get use to walking in heels. And, I want to work on your look.”
“So, I didn’t have any problems with the heels that I wore at the dance.”
“The shoes that I have for us to go with the witch’s costumes, are a little higher than the ones that you wore for the dance. And, so is the pair for the school girl’s costume.”
“Higher?”
“They both have about a four-inch heel.”
“Four inches! That’ll make me six feet tall.”
“I know. I had to find a pair for me, as close to yours as I could, that were even taller. Mine have platforms, and will just get me to five-eleven.”
“So, get me a pair with a shorter heel, and we’ll be the same height.”
“Wouldn’t look right.”
“So, what are we doing?”
“First, I got a hold of the shoes that you wore to the dance. So, you can start wearing those to get use to heels again.”
“How did you get those?”
“Mary’s mom.”
“Mary’s mom?”
“I called Mary at school, and told her what we were doing. She called, and talked to her mom. And, her mom is cool with it. She thought it was cute.”
“Not another member of the cute club?”
“It’s also where your other two pairs of shoes came from. She had a black pair that looks almost like a pair of platforms that I found. I just hope that they’ll fit.”
Kate gave me the shoes that I had worn at the dance, I put them on, and fastened the ankle strap. Then Kate brought out a small case, set it on the table, and took out a bunch of makeup. I walked around for a little while, and Kate watched me. Finally she said, “Not too bad in those heels’ lover. Just remember, small steps, and heel in front of toe”
“I didn’t have any problem with them last time.”
“Just wear them for a while. Then you can try the higher ones.”
“But, why all the makeup? We’re going to be wearing masks.”
“But, people will still be able to see your eyes, and most of your face, including your lips. So, they have to look good. Besides, they’ll probably have us take off our masks at some point.”
Kate began by working on my eyebrows, and she really worked on them. To the point that I was worried that she was doing too much. As she was working, she said, “We shouldn’t let them get this bad.”
“Why?”, I asked.
“Because they really do look better if you keep them neat.”
Once she was done with my eyebrows, she went to work on the rest. Moisturizer. Foundation. Eyes. Blusher. Lipstick. And, she spent a long time on my eyes. When she was done, she took a long look. Then said, “Not bad. I love the blood red lipstick on you. But, we need to go a little heavier on the eye shadow. And, with a black wig I think it’ll work. I just wish your eyes weren’t blue. But, I guess I’ll be the green eyed witch, and you’ll be the blue eyed witch.”
She took my hair out of the pony tail, brushed it out a little, handed me a large hand mirror, and said, “Take a look.”
I looked in the mirror. There was Gwen again, but with a sexier look, and this time I didn’t look that much like Anne. I wasn’t sure who I looked like. Maybe this was Gwen. What Kate and Mary had done for the dance, was the makeup a seventeen year old girl would wear for a school dance. This new look was very mature, and very sexy. I looked at Kate. She smiled, and said, “Welcome back girlfriend.”
“Again, the girlfriend thing?”, I asked.
“Sure. Girlfriend. And, you do look very nice.”
“I do?”
“Yes. And, you don’t look that much like Anne this time.”
“I know.”
“It’ll be interesting to see how you look in the black wig.”
“What about the other shoes?”
“The pair for the witch’s costume are ankle boots, with a four inch heel. And, that heel is a spike, and you’ll have to be careful.”
“Four inch spike heels. Are you sure about this?”
“Mine are spikes, with platforms. Want to try those?”
“No thanks.”
“I want you to walk around in the heels that you’re wearing a little longer, before you try the others.”
I did as she asked, and spent a good amount of time just walking around.
Finally Katie said, “Want do you think. Want to try the higher heels, and see if they fit?”
“Why not.”
Kate went, and got the boots. And, after seeing them, I wasn’t sure if I could ever walk in them. They were shinny black, and laced up the front to well above the ankle. And, Kate was right, they had a spike heel. I looked at her, and said, “Are you sure?”
“Just try them, and if they won’t work, we’ll find something else.”
I took off the heels that I was wearing, took the boots from Kate, and unlaced them. I slipped the right one on. It was a little tight, but not bad. I started lacing it back up. There were twelve metal loops on either side. And, as I tied the bow, I looked up at Kate, and asked, “Where does Mary’s mom find shoes like these? And, why?”
“I don’t know, and I didn’t ask. But, you should see her closet.”
I then put the left one on, laced it up, and tied the bow. I again looked up at Kate.
Kate asked, “Want to try and stand up?”
I reached my hands out to her, and said, “Help me.”
She reached out to me, and helped me stand. It was a weird feeling standing up in four inch heels. But, I did it.
Kate continued to hold my hands to steady me. Then she said, “Just move around a little bit. Try carefully to turn side to side.”
After I’d done that for a little while, she said, “Now try to take a few steps.”
I did, with her still holding my hands. I was a little unsteady. But, Kate said, “You’re doing fine. But, remember to keep your legs straight and as close together as possible. Point your feet as straight in front of you as you can. It just takes practice.”
“Yea. Years of practice.”, I said with a smile.
“No. You’ll be surprised on how quickly you get use to them.”
She continued to help me walk around. Giving me encouragement. Finally she said, “All right. Now try it without hanging onto me.”
I let go of her hands, and carefully took a couple of steps. I felt a little off balance at first, but the more I walked, the better I did. She keep repeating, “Small steps. One in front of the other. Keep your legs together.”
I was amazed. In a very short time, I almost felt comfortable in the heels. Maybe too comfortable, as I got stupid, tripped myself up, and fell. Luckily, I didn’t hurt myself. Kate helped me back up, and said, “Tried to do too much love?”
“Yea. But, actually these shoes don’t feel too bad.”, I said.
“Just wait until you’re in them for a few hours.”
“Why?”
“Your feet will be killing you.”
“Then why do girls wear them?”
“To look sexy for the men.” It wasn’t Kate that had answered, both Kate and I looked at the door to the pool house, and it was her mother. And, she continued with, “I’m sorry kids. But, I was curious, and had to see.”
“That’s all right, Mrs. Branson.”, I said, forgetting how I looked, “Come on in.”
Kate’s mother walked over to us, and took a close look at me, then said, “So, this is what Gwen looks like. The pictures in the paper didn’t do you justice, and this is better then what I saw last time.”
“This is her new look. The one for the party at the country club.”, Kate said.
“So, you’re really going to go?”
“We’re planning on it.”
“You know we’ll be there, and so will Gary’s parents.”
“Yes.”
“As long as you know. But, in looking at Gary, I don’t think I’d recognize him especially in a costume.”
“We’ll see. But, no cheating. You know what our costumes are. So, no telling.”
“I won’t. Just be careful in those shoes. We don’t want you in a cast for the party.”
“Me either, Mrs. Branson.”, I answered.
“That’s why he’s going to be in them every day after school until the parties are over.”
“I am?”
“Yes. You need to be able to dance with me.”
“Am I going to lead or follow?”
“I don’t know.”
With a big grin, her mom said, “I’ll leave you two girls alone.”
“Thanks mom.”, both Kate and I said. Then all three of us laughed.
After her mother had left, Kate said, “Mom?”
“It just came out.”, I said with a big grin.
“All right, back to work. Keep walking.”
“Yes master.”, I quipped.
It wasn’t too much later we heard her parent’s car pull out of the driveway, and Kate said, “They’re off to the country club again.”
“They live there. Don’t they?”
“It seems like it. You hungry?”
“Kind of.”
“Where do you want to go?”
“Looking like this? No where.”
“Why? You’d pass.”
“Maybe from the neck up and knees down.”
“Neck up? Yes. Knees down? No.”
“No?”
“Yea. Your legs are hairy again.”
“Are we going through that again?”
“You got it love.”
“Come on. Lets get Gary back, and I’ll take you out for something to eat.”
“Okay.”
I sat down, to take off my shoes. And, as soon as I had them off, Kate leaned over, and kissed me. A very soft, gentle, kiss. As usual I returned it. But, she stopped me, and said, “Girls don’t kiss that way. Try again.”
I kissed her again, this time trying to be softer. She let me kiss her a little longer, then pushed me away, and said, “Better. But, be softer. Hold me like I’ll break if you squeeze too hard.”
I tried again. This time she didn’t push me away. But, we sat there, and kissed very softly for a long time. And, our touching was also very soft. And, that led to . . .
It was a good hour later that we finally had all my makeup off, and were on the way to Greg’s Drive In. As we pulled in the parking lot, we sat there for a minute, I turned, looked at Kate, and I said, “Katie. I’m confused.”
“About what love?”
“Why you want me to kiss like a girl?”
“It’s to help get your mind to think like a girl. To think soft. To think gentle. To think pretty.”
“But, we had sex with me looking like a girl.”
“So?”
“A little weird maybe?”
“No. I knew who was there. Who I was making love to, and who was making love to me.”
“But, my face was a girls.”
“But, you’re still my Gary underneath. Aren’t you?”
“Of course.”
“Do you remember what I told Mary about you before the dance?”
“I think?”
“That, I love Gary when he’s Gary. And, I love Gary when he’s Gwen.”
“Yea. I remember that.”
“What I was saying was that I love you for what’s in your heart. And, I don’t care what you look like.”
“But, the softer, gentler, thing?”
“What’s wrong with being that way? You don’t have to be macho for me. I have my big, strong, Gary when I need him. But, there are times, that I need your softer, gentler, side. Your Gwen side.”
I looked at her for a few seconds, took her face in my hands, and gave her a very soft, gentle kiss. When we broke the kiss, we just looked at each other, finally she smiled, and said, “I love you.”
Friday, October 27
After school today, I figured that I’d be back in the boots. And, I was right, but it didn’t happen right away. As we walked into the pool house, Kate said, “We need to get rid of some of your body hair.”
“Do we really have to do that?”, I asked.
“Your legs are hairy, and you know how bad that looks in nylons.”
“Yea. I guess.”
“In fact . . . “
“In fact. What?”
“I think we need to do your arms too.”
“No. Why?”
“Look at your arms, then look at mine.”
I looked, and said, “Yea. So.”
“How hairy are mine?”
“I don’t see anything.”
“And, yours?”
“They have some hair.”
“How do you think they’d look in the costume?”
“I guess, not so good.”
“So.”
“Go ahead.”
“All right into the changing room, and put on your Speedo this time. Not mine.”, Kate said with a grin.
About half an hour later, I was back in the heels, and we were practicing dancing. And, I was minus the hair on my arms, legs, and chest. Kate even wanted to do the rest of my body, and I was able to talk her out of doing everything but my chest, as the costume did show some bare skin there. But, she said, “We just might have to do more for the other costume.”
Saturday, October 28
The past week, I had been wearing the heels whenever I was at Katie’s, and had gotten fairly comfortable in them. Kate had also worn her heels a couple of times, so we could practice slow dancing. When I led, it was fine. But, when she led for the first few times, we both had problems. We worked on it, and it didn’t take us long to get to the point where either of us could lead, or follow. She’d reworked my makeup, and went heavier on the eye makeup. And, she was very happy with the look.
This morning, Kate had gone over to the costume shop to pick up the costumes. And, when I arrived right after an early dinner, she had everything setup in the pool house. Including a fire in the fireplace. She walked up to me, and gave me long, deep, kiss. Then she said, “Are you ready to become a very sexy witch?”
“Why?”
“Because you can.”
“And?”
“Because, I love you.”
I smiled, and then she said, “All right lover. We don’t have all night. Out of the boys clothes, and into the girls. So I can do your makeup.”
She handed me a black bra and panties set. I looked at it, and said, “Black. Didn’t I wear white for the dance?”
“Yes. But, you can’t wear white under black. So, now you have two sets of underwear.”
I just shook my head, and said, “Two sets of girl’s underwear.”
It was her turn to smile.
I undressed, and slipped on the panties. I never realized that girls underwear was so soft, and comfortable. Then Kate helped me with the bra, while saying, “You need to learn to do this yourself.”
I didn’t say anything, but just shook my head.
“All right love, have a seat, and we’ll get started.”
I sat at the table, and she went to work on my nails. Like for the dance, she added fake nails over the top of my own. But, these were blood red, to match my lipstick. Then she took my pony tail out, and put something over my head, and I asked, “What’s that for?”
“It’s a wig cap.”, Kate answered, “It keeps your own hair under control, so the wig will work.”
“Oh.”
Kate then worked on my makeup, and it seems to take her less time each time she does it. When she was done, I looked in the mirror, and there was that girl again. Gwen. But, Kate had added something to the makeup, and I asked, “What’s the black mark for?”
“Every witch needs a mole.”, Kate said with a smile.
Then she handed me a necklace, and earring set. The necklace was a spider, and the earrings were smaller spiders. As she fastened the necklace around my neck, she said, “I got us matching sets.” Then she put the earring on my ears.
I looked down at my bra, and said, “Don’t I need something in these?”
“Oh yea. I borrowed something else from Mary. And, her mom didn’t even know she had them.”
Kate got the three boxes of enhancers, and handed them to me.
I looked at them, and then at her. And, I guess the look was a puzzled one, because she said, “You’re helpless. Give ‘em here.”
I handed her the boxes, as I said, “Gee. Sorry if I don’t know what to do with these. I’ve only had them on a couple times.”
“I’m sorry.”
“It’s all right.”
She put the three sets of enhancers in my bra, smiled, and said, “That’s better.”
“Don’t they make these so you don’t have to use three sets of them?”
“Yea. But, I think they’re very expensive.”
“But, wouldn’t it be easier?”
“Yea. And, it would probably feel better.”
Kate then undressed, and put on a bra and panty set that matched mine. Then sat at the table, put on a wig cap, and went to work on her own makeup. I sat there, and watched her. It amazed me on how quickly, and expertly, she did it. When she finished, she turned, looked at me, and smiled. Her makeup was flawless, and was a duplicate of mine, right down to the mole. She said, “Want to learn?”
“Learn what?”, I asked.
“To do your own makeup.”
“Ah. No. I don’t think so.”
“I’ll teach you.”
“No.”
“It’s not that hard.”
“Sometime. Maybe.”
She added the same necklace and earrings that she had put on me, except her earrings were for her pierced ears, and it looked really sharp.
Then she said, “Wait until you see what else I got at the costume store. You’ll just love them.”
“What did you find now?”, I asked.
She walked over to where she had the costumes, and came back with two packages. She handed one to me, and it was pantyhose. But, these had a pattern. A pattern of spider webs. And, she said, “I thought these would look so cool.”
I looked at them, and said, “You’re right. I think these will look cool.”
“So get them on. And, be careful with them.”
I sat down, and carefully started putting on the pantyhose. Again, the interesting feeling of the nylons on my hairless legs. I stood up, finished pulling the pantyhose up, and smoothed them out. I could see a smile on Kate’s face, as she said, “That looks so good.”
Then she said, “Better put your boots on before we get you into the shaper.”
“I have to wear the shaper?”, I asked.
“Sure. Got to get a feminine shape to your body.”
“You didn’t get me a new one of those too? Did you?”
“Can’t wear white under black.”
I just shook my head.
Then Kate said, “You’d better hit the restroom. And, there’s a pad in there for you to use.”
I sat down, put the high heeled boots on, got up, and walked toward the changing room.
Kate said, “Girlfriend. You walk in those heels like you were born in them.”
I turned, looked at her, grinned, and said, “Well sweetheart, I was.” Then I continued walking toward the changing room.
Kate added, “And, you’ve got a cute little wiggle.”
I just kept walking. When I came back out, Kate had put on her pantyhose, and boots. And, she was right, the pantyhose were cute. She was also waiting with my shaper, a new black one, and helped me into it. Again, it was very tight. Then she disappeared into the changing room, and when she came back, she put on her shaper.
Then I watched as she put on her own wig, and brushed it out. When she turned around, she really looked different. The makeup, and black wig had really changed her look. She was sexy to start with, but this look . . .
“All right lover. Let’s get your wig on.”
I sat at the table, she put the wig on me, and brushed it out. She spent a little longer on me, then she had on herself. Then she said, “Take a look.”
I turned, and looked in the mirror. And, just like with Kate, the wig made a big difference in how I looked. I didn’t see me any longer, but I saw a girl, a pretty girl, with black hair. I turned, looked at Kate, and I guess the look on my face made Kate ask, “What?”
“I just look so much like a girl.”
“So?”
“I’m a guy.”
“Yes you are. And, you can make yourself look like a girl. It’s something that I think is cool.”
“But, won’t people start wondering about me?”
“Wondering what?”
“That I might be . . . I don’t know. Maybe strange.”
“Lover. How do you feel about it?”
“Honestly?”
“Honestly.”
“What scares me, is that I am beginning to like it. It’s fun doing it with you. The clothes feel very nice. I just worry about what others think about it.”
“What’s important is how you feel about it. How you feel inside. And, I do love doing this with you. It’s fun.”
I sat there for a few seconds looking at Kate, then said, “You’re right. It has been fun. The humiliation that I felt at the dance, went away when people reacted the way they did. And, no one has treated me any differently. And, I can look like a pretty girl, so I guess, why not do it.”
“See. You do like doing this. So, just do it. Now, I’ve got something else for you.”
“What?”
“You’ll see. But, lets get your dress on first.”
Kate helped me into my dress, zipped it up, stood back, and just grinned. She then said, “That looks so good. Gwen, you are one sexy witch. Now help me with my dress.”
I helped her into her dress, took one look, and then said, “We’re not going.”
“What! Why?”
With a big grin, I said, “I don’t want anyone seeing my girlfriend looking so sexy.”
“Gwen!”
“Sorry.”
She walked over to the table, and back, then said, “We need purses. And, these fit the costumes.”
She handed me a purse shaped like a coffin. And, she had a matching one. I just smiled at her, and said, “I don’t know about you.”
“One more thing, then we can head for the country club.”, she said.
“What now?”
“Our hats. We need to see how we look with them on.”
She got the hats from the table, and we tried them on. The witch’s hats with the curled up top, looked really good with the rest of the costume. Then she handed me a mask. It was black with a silver spider web design on it. I carefully slipped mine on, and looked in the mirror. Kate asked, “Know who you’re looking at?”
“No. Who?”
“A very sexy witch. And, this sexy witch wants that sexy witch. And, if we don’t get out of here soon, I won’t be responsible for what happens.”
As we got out of the car in the parking lot of the country club, we had to get our hats out of the back seat. There was no way we could sit in the car, and wear them. So, before we walked to the building, we helped each other arrange our hats, check our makeup, and put on our masks. Then, as we walked up to the door, the door man opened it for us, and said, “Good evening ladies.”
Kate said, “Thank you.”
And, I just smiled.
Katie whispered to me, “Feels good being called a lady. Doesn’t it?”
We walked into the ballroom, and there were a number of people there. Most of them were our parent’s age, some were older, but there were also a few couples our age, or a little older. The band was good, Kate and I enjoyed a number of dances, and we were both asked to dance by others.
And, unlike at the spring dance, we knew there was a photographer. We allowed her to take a number of pictures of us. And, we knew she also took candid pictures of the crowd from time to time. So, we figured that we’d probably have pictures of these costumes.
Everyone gave us the once over, but it didn’t appear that anyone recognized us, except Kate’s mother. After we had finished one of our dances, she walked over to us, and said, “Hi kids.”
“Hi mom. You didn’t tell, did you?”, Kate said.
“Not really. You both look really great. And, if I didn’t know this was Gary, I’d swear she was a girl.”
“It’s fun helping him dress like this.”
“Your father never figured out who either of you were. But, he asked me if I knew who the two witches were. I looked at you two, and told him that one was his daughter. It was funny when he looked back over at you, and said that he thought that Gary was coming with you. His voice just trailed off as he figured that one of the two of you was Gary.”
“Did he say anything else?”
“Yes. He’d been dancing with everyone, and said he was just about ready to come over, and ask Gary, sorry Gwen, to dance. I asked him why he just didn’t do it. That I thought that she’d be happy to dance with him.”
I looked over at Kate’s dad, and smiled. He just looked at us for a few seconds, then walked over. Kate and I were standing side by side, and he had actually asked Kate to dance, but I beat her to it, and said, “I’d love to.”
His eyes got really big, but I took his arm, and walked him toward the dance floor. He was a little stand offish to start with, but he actually relaxed as we danced. I saw Kate and her mom watching us, and Kate was trying very hard to keep from giggling. Kate’s dad finally said, “Gary. I don’t know about you son. You just look too good as a girl.”
“Thank you, Mr. Branson.”, I said, “Katie worked hard at doing this. And, it’s been fun.”
We talked some more, and the more we danced, the more he relaxed with me. We finished the dance, and as we were walking back to where Kate and her mom were. I saw my parents talking to them. As we walked up, Kate’s dad said hello to my parents. And, my mom, who’d figured out who Kate was, asked her where I was. Kate got a big grin, looked at me, and said, “Don’t you recognize Gary.”
My mother looked at me, and said, “Gary!?”
“Hi mom. Dad.”
“Gary!”
“Well, tonight it’s Gwen.”
“You . . . You look really nice.”
“Thanks mom. Katie really gets all the credit.”
“I didn’t think you were going to do this again?”, my dad said with a very straight face.
“I did to. Until Katie and I talked about Halloween. Then we figured it would be fun.”
“Well, I guess it can’t hurt, and it is Halloween. And, it does look like you’re having fun.”
“We are. The four of you are the only ones, so far, that know I’m a guy. I don’t think anyone else has figured it out.”
“So, twin witches.”
“Kate’s idea. We though it would be fun to come here, and see how many people can figure it out.”
“And, you can walk in those shoes?”, my mother asked.
“Yea. It took a lot of practice.”
Now, there were some good costumes here. My parents were a cowboy and cowgirl. It was actually a little lame. Kate’s parents went a little further, and made a half way good looking Anthony and Cleopatra. There was another guy there dressed as a girl, and his date was dressed as a guy. He was a big guy, and it wasn’t hard to tell. But, his date made a half way good looking guy. Plus all the other costumes that you’d expect to see around a Halloween party.
One reason I didn’t like coming to things at the country club, is that someone always gets drunk, and made a fool of themselves. And, it happened this time. One guy, who was dressed as a clown, was getting drunker and drunker. And, he picked on Kate and me. He wanted to dance with both of us at the same time. We kept saying, sorry, thanks but no thanks. But, he kept insisting, and got louder and louder.
Finally this guy’s wife came to our rescue, and dragged him away. She came back later, and apologized for him. I told her, “That’s all right. I don’t think he would really like to dance with a guy.”
“You . . . You’re a guy?”, she said.
“Yes.”
“God. You make a pretty girl.”
“Thank you.”
“Wait till he sobers up, and I tell him. He’ll have a stroke.”
We watched as she walked back through the room telling everyone she knew that I was really a guy. She’d stop, say something, and point. And, who ever she told would look in our direction.
I whispered to Kate, “Now you know why I don’t like to come here.”
Kate said, “I see what you mean. Everyone in the place is going to know you’re a guy.”
“And, it’ll only take five minutes.”
“If that long. Want to go?”
“Yea. Lets say goodbye to our parents, and get out of here.”
We found our parents sitting together at a table, and my dad asked us what all the commotion was about. We told them about the drunk and his wife. And, Kate’s dad said, “Mr. O’Riley?”
I said, “I think. It was the guy in the clown suit.”
“It was him, and it figures. They need to ban him from here.”
Then my mom asked, “What are you kids doing tomorrow night?”
I looked at Kate, then said, “Nothing that I know of. Are we Katie?”
“No. We don’t have anything planned. Why?”, Kate asked.
“You two want to hand out candy tomorrow night?”
“Tomorrow night?”, I asked.
“It’s Trick or Treat.”
“Oh. Well. Yea. What do you think Katie?”
“That would be fun.”, Kate said, “Aren’t you going to be home, Mr. and Mrs. Cutwright?”
“Yes. But, I thought it would be more fun to have two witches hand out the candy.”
“Mom! You want us to hand out candy dressed like this?”, I asked.
“Sure. I figure the children would have fun with it. And, the two of you did go to a lot of work to look this good. And, you need to show it off more.”
Katie squeezed my hand, and said, “The costumes don’t have to be back until Monday. So, I guess we could.”
“Well. Okay. We’ll do it.”, I said.
After we had said our goodnights, and were walking to the car, I said, “Are you nuts.”
Katie took my arm, and said, “Yes.”
“But, dressing up again, and handing out candy.”
“Why not?”
“Because my feet are killing me.”
“I told you they would. So, you don’t want to be my sexy witch again?”
“Your sexy witch? Yes.”
“It’ll be fun.”
“I guess.”
“Did you see your dad’s face when your mom asked us?”
“No.”
“It was priceless.”
When we were back at Kate’s, and in the pool house. The first thing both of us did, was sit down, and take off our shoes. Then Kate found the remote, and started a fire. I looked at Kate, and said, “How do you wear these things for more than a few hours?”
“I don’t.”, Kate said, “You know I don’t wear heels very often.”
“I know, and I can see why. And, we’re going to do it again tomorrow?”
“It’ll be fine. We can sit down ever once in a while.”
“Yea. But, remember we’re dealing with little kids, and we’ll have to bend down, or something.”
“Oh. Yea. That’s right. We’ll survive.”
We started to help each other out of our costumes. I unzipped Kate, and she unzipped me. Knowing that we were going to wear them again, we carefully hung them up. Kate then took off her shaper, and helped me take mine off. Then I carefully took off the pantyhose, and watched as Kate took hers off. For some reason, it was very sexy.
After she had taken our pantyhose, and put them with the other things, she said, “Lover. Come on over here, and I’ll get your makeup off.”
I walked over to her, and instead of sitting down, I took her in my arms, and kissed her. It was a very soft, very gentle, and very long kiss. When we broke the kiss, she looked me in the eyes, smiled, and just said, “Gwen.”
I picked her up, carried her to our favorite couch, carefully laid her down, and . . .
A while later, we were laying there, naked, cuddled together, and Kate said, “That was wonderful.”
“I thought ever time was wonderful?”, I asked.
“It is. But, that was wonderful in a different way.”
“How?”
“We’ve never made love in such a slow, soft, gentle, way. It was just fantastic. Wasn’t it Gwen?”
“You told me that you like things soft and gentle when I was dressed as Gwen.”
“Lover. That was so wonderful that I thought I’d died, and gone to heaven.”
I gave her a very soft kiss, and she held me very close. She finally whispered, “Lover. We’d better get this makeup off, and you home.”
Sunday, October 29
I arrived home about one in the morning, and there were still lights on. When I walked into the house, my mother was sitting, and having a cup of tea. She looked at me, and said, “A little late?”
“Kate and I were talking.”, I said.
“Your father was very surprised with you. He wasn’t expecting you to dress up as a girl again.”
“I figured that from his reaction when he found out at the party. But, you really surprised me when you asked Kate and me to give out candy in costume.”
“It was just on a whim. The two of you looked so good together that I figured it would be fun to have you give out candy.”
“Katie said, that dad got a really funny expression when you asked.”
“He told me that he wasn’t happy to see you dressed as a girl again. But, it appeared that you were having fun at the party. And, he hasn’t said much about me asking you to give out candy in costume.”
“Would it be all right for us to change here tonight?”
“I don’t see why not. Why don’t you invite Kate for dinner?”
“She’d like that. How will dad feel about us changing here?”
“He’ll live with it. And, you know, you do make a convincing girl.”
“It kind of bothers me.”
“Why honey?”
“I’m a guy. I shouldn’t be able to look that good as a girl.”
“I know. But, you do. And, it looks like you and Kate have fun with it.”
“We do. A lot of fun. I just don’t want to upset dad.”
“You won’t. He’s more liberal then you know. And, I know you and Kate are very close. Where do you see your relationship going?”
“Huh?”
“Where do you see your relationship with Kate going?”
“Well . . . I’d really like to marry her some day.”
“Does she feel the same way?”
“Yes.”
That evening after dinner, Kate and I took the costumes, makeup, and everything else up to my room. Kate looked around, and said, “We need somewhere to sit, and do makeup. And, a mirror would be helpful.”
“Be right back.”, I said.
I ran downstairs, and asked my mother if we could use her room and her dressing table. Without hesitation, she said we could, but I noticed a strange look from my dad. And, as I was going back up stairs, I heard my dad ask my mom, “Why did you ask them to do this in costume?”
I didn’t stay around to listen to the discussion, but I told Kate when I got back to my room, “I think my dad is having a little problem with this.”
“Why?”, she asked.
“He just asked my mom, why she had asked us to do this in costume.”
“Do you think we should?”
“I don’t know. Lets give them a minute, and I’ll have mom come up.”
I waited a few minutes, then called down the steps, and asked my mother to come up to her room. When she had, I asked, “Is everything all right?”
“Yes. Why?”, my mom asked.
“Dad seems a little unhappy with Kate and me doing this.”
“He was. But, we talked. And, I think he understands.”
“Understands?”
“Yes. That the two of you see this as a fun thing to do. That you can do it, and look good doing it. And, that I think it’s a lot better then some of the other things that you could be doing. He was just worried that you were gay or something.”
I saw Kate get a little smile, and then say, “He’s not gay.”
My mother’s reaction wasn’t anything like I’d expected. She looked at Kate, and said, “I have heard that.”
“Huh?”, I said.
“Honey. Kate’s mother and I do talk. She told me about knowing, for a while, that you two were sexually active. And, it doesn’t surprise me.”
“Ah . . . Does dad know?”
“He’s never said. But, I wouldn’t be surprised that he does in his own way.”
“So, he’s not going to have a problem with us doing this.”
“No. I don’t think that he’ll admit this to you. But, he just told me that you two looked really nice last night.”
My mother left, and Kate and I got our costumes on. We spent about an hour and a half handing out candy to the kids, some small, and some big. Some in very cute costumes, and some, usually the bigger kids, in no costume at all. But it was fun. And, stooping down in four inch heels is an interesting experience.
After we were done, my mother asked, “Would you two like something to drink?”
“Sure Mrs. Cutwright.”, Kate answered.
We took our hats off, and followed my mother out to the kitchen. We sat, while she got us something cold. As we were sipping our drinks, my dad walked into the kitchen, and said, “I guess you two girls gave out all the candy, and there’s none left for me.”
I nearly choked, and said, “What did you say dad?”
“I said, that I figured that you gave out all the candy, and there wasn’t any left for me.”
“No. The two girls’ thing.”
“Oh that. Well, my son’s not here right now. I only see two witches.”
“Okay.”
“Son. If this is fun for you, and Kate. It’s fine by me. It’s just taken a while to sink in, that I have a son that can look like a daughter.”
I looked at Kate, and she was smiling. I looked at my mom, and she said, “See I told you that he wouldn’t have a problem with it.”
I looked at my dad, opened my purse, handed him a half a dozen mini Three Musketeers bars, and said, “I hid these for you. I know they’re your favorites.”
He smiled, and said, “Thanks.” Then, he sat down, and joined us.
We talked for a while, like a family. Discussing a number of things, including my dressing as a girl. First I reminded my dad that it had only been twice, the dance, and now for Halloween. And, that it was only clothes and makeup, and that I was the same person underneath. But, since Kate and I had fun with it, to not be surprised if it happens again.
It was a good hour after the last trick or treater had left that Kate and I finally went back upstairs to change. We helped each other out of our costumes, and shapers. And, like last night, we were standing here in panties and bras. Kate looked at me, and said, “You know, this is just like two girlfriends.”
“But, I want to be your boyfriend.”
She walked over to me, wrapped her arms around me, looked me in the eyes, and said, “Lover you are my boyfriend. And, you are my girlfriend. And, it’s fun.” Then she kissed me.
I knew we were both feeling the same way, but I figured that my parent’s bedroom wasn’t a good place to have sex, especially with them downstairs. We finally got dressed in our regular clothes, and everything packed into Kate’s car. She said goodnight to my parents, and she and I said a long goodnight.
Friday, November 3
Tomorrow was the party at Ken Greens’. So, the past week it was in heels again, and working on a look. The shoes were different then the witch’s boots. Kate called them a Mary Jane. They were a black patient leather closed toe shoe, with a strap across the instep, and the heels were only three and a half inches compared to four. And, the heel of the shoes was a clunkey heel, so no balance problems.
Kate had found a white blouse that would work with the short plaid skirt. The blouse had long sleeves with ruffled cuffs, and red trim on the cuffs and down the front. When I first tried it on, with a bra and the enhancers, Kate had unbuttoned the top two buttons. She stood back, shook her head, and said, “It sure would look better if you had breasts.”
“Lend me yours.”, I said, with a big grin.
She frowned at me. Then said, “That costume has a necktie with it that matched the skirt. Maybe that will camouflage your lack of cleavage. Because it would look better with three buttons undone.”
She had also started working on my school girl look. I didn’t need a wig, or to change my hair color, as my hair is already a dishwater blond, so she worked with my hair to see what she could do. And, she came up with something that she thought looked really good. She used a curling iron on it, to give it some curl. Then she mussed it up a little, and put two red bows in it. It fell across my face, and just made it to my shoulders. She loved this look.
Kate then worked on my makeup. She came up with a sexy look for my eyes. And, we settled for a really red lipstick, and made it as pouty looking as she could. And, the eyebrows took another hit, and I thought she’d gone overboard. My nails were again to be red, but redder than what I’d worn to the dance.
We weren’t going to wear masks to this party, but somehow she’d also come up with a pair of sexy wire rim glasses without prescription lenses in them. And, when we put all this together, it was a sexy look for Gwen.
This evening, we went out to eat, and to a movie, with a group of our friends. Then after the movie, Kate and I went back to her house. I had to get ready for tomorrow nights party, and that included hair removal, as my legs were getting stubbly. And, Kate wanted to be sure that I didn’t have any chest hair.
After I had gotten out of the shower, and before I had a chance to put my clothes, Kate handed me a package, and said, “Try these on.”
I looked inside, looked at her, and said, “Not another bra and panty set?”
With a smile, Kate said, “Love. A girl needs to be fashionable.”
I shook my head, and took the bra and panties out of the package. They were red. A bright red. And, they felt . . . Well, they felt very soft.
Kate then said, “They’re satin.”
“I guess.”, I said, “But, didn’t you tell me, no black under white, and no white under black?”
“Yea.”
“But, red under white. Won’t that show?”
“Sure.”
“But?”
“It’s part of the look. You want a sexy bra like this to be seen through your blouse.”
I slipped the panties on. Kate then helped me with the bra. I then said, “Who’s going to see these panties?”
“Under that short skirt, almost everyone.”
“I don’t have to wear the shaper. Do I?”
“Sure you do.”
“But, I wear the panties under the shaper.”
“Not this time love. We need to hide the shaper, and let everyone see your pretty panties.”
Kate looked me over, walked up to me, and gave me a deep kiss. And, in the middle of the kiss, she grabbed my butt, and pulled me closer. When we broke the kiss, she whispered, “Lover. You look so sexy in red panties.”
“And,”, I whispered back, “you look so sexy in nothing at all.”
“If my parents weren’t home tonight, I’d . . . “
“I know.”
Saturday, November 4
Kate had again picked up our costumes this morning, and we was having dinner with parents. So, right after dinner we started getting ready for Ken’s party.
I made the stop in the restroom, then put on the shaper. It felt funny putting the shaper on without panties. Then, as she was about to help me with the bra, I surprised her when I said, “Let me try it by myself.”
“All right.”, she said with a little smile.
“I’ve watched you put one on, and I think I can do it.”
She handed me the bra, I slipped my arms through the straps, reached behind me trying to find the ends of the band, and finally did. I took the ends of the band in each hand, and tried to pull them behind my back. With a smile, she watched me struggle for a little while, and then asked, “Do you want me to help you.”
“Not yet.”, I said, “How do you do this?”
“Practice.”
I struggled for a little longer, then said, “All right. I give up.”
“It does take a little work. You’ll get it. But, try this. Take the bra off, wrap it around you so the fastener is in front. Fasten it, spin it around, and slip your arms through the straps.”
I did as Kate said, and it was easy. So, I asked, “Why don’t you do it this way? It’s easy.”
“I’m just use to doing it the other way.”
I then slipped on the panties, and Kate put the enhancers in the bra. Then she went to work on my hair, makeup, and hands. When she had finished working her magic, Gwen was back. But, a blond, blue eyed, Gwen.
Then Kate worked on her look. And, as usual, it amazed me on how quickly she could change her look. She had gotten a long, curly, dark brown, wig to cover her own short hair. And, when she put that on, she didn’t look like Kate.
Kate then took a black satin bra and panty set out of another package. She slipped off her panties, and put the new ones on. Then she changed bras. This new bra, pushed her breasts up, and gave her some nice cleavage. I couldn’t help but smile at her new look. And, she asked, “You like what you see?”
“Very much.”, I replied.
Next came the costumes. I helped her into hers, by zipping up the back. She fastened the collar with attached cape, and neck tie, around her neck. And, she looked really sharp.
I put on the blouse, and had a little problem with the buttons on the wrong side. I then stepped into the skirt, or what there was of it. Pulled it up, she zipped the zipper, and I pulled the suspenders over my shoulders. She then fastened the matching neck tie around my neck.
I had buttoned all the buttons on the blouse, and Kate unbuttoned the top two. She stepped back, looked me over, and said, “I’d really like to undo one more button, but without real breasts it won’t look right. But, you look really cute. All right, nylons and shoes next.”
She handed me a package of thigh high white nylons with a pattern, and said, ”These should stay up on you. But, you may need to pull them up every once in a while.”
I took them out of the package, sat down, and started to put them on. Kate watched me, and said, “Girlfriend. Be careful how you sit. You’d better keep your knees together, or your legs crossed, or everyone is going to see what you have.”
“That short?”, I asked.
“You had better believe it. And, don’t bend over.”
As I was putting my heels on, Kate was putting on her nylons, and there is just something very sexy about her doing it. So, I stopped what I was doing, and watched her. She looked over, and said, “Something wrong?”
“Not a thing. But, there is just something about you putting on, or taking off, nylons that is just down right sexy.”
“And, you think you’re not sexy doing the same thing?”
“Yea. Right. A guy putting on nylons is sexy?”
“Girlfriend. You’re Gwen right now.”
After we’d finished putting on our shoes, we looked each other over, and Kate said, “One sexy little school girl.”
“Harry Potter,”, I said, “and all the rest of the boys, and maybe even some of the girls, would be chasing you all over Hogwarts.”
She got a wicked little smile.
We had decided to not wear masks to this party, just use our costumes, and makeup to maybe disguise us a little. And, the wire rim glasses, that we were both wearing, helped.
We arrived at Ken’s at about eight, and, had to park well down the block from the house. When we got into the house, it was full of kids, not only from our school, but others. The house was a very big one, bigger then Kates’. And, Ken was a football player, and very popular. We walked into the house, and started wandering around. It appeared that no one recognized us, or if they did, they didn’t care. There was dancing in the great room. Some sort of games going on in the diningroom. There were groups of kids in the livingroom just talking. And, piles of food in the kitchen. I even saw some kids out on the patio dancing. And, it wasn’t long until Kate and I were separated. Something that we didn’t want to happen.
The first thing that happened to me, was that someone grabbed my ass. I tried to turn around quickly to see who did it, but it was too crowded. I wandered around looking for Kate, and she was probably looking for me.
I wandered out onto the patio, where it wasn’t so crowded. And, I was asked to dance, and it was by a guy I knew from school. It was obvious that he didn’t know who I was, because I had to keep moving his hand off my ass. So, I guess I didn’t look like me. He tried talking a little bit, but I just smiled, and mumbled yes, or no, in response to his questions.
After we finished the dance, I wandered around some more looking for Kate. I ended up in the great room, dancing again. Afterwards, I had someone hand me a glass, and say, “Hi sweetheart. It looks like you’re by yourself. Have a drink.” I took the glass, and it looked like Coke. But, when I took a sip, it was Coke, but it tasted like there was something else added to it.
Just then Kate found me, and said, “Gwen, love. Here you are. I was getting worried about you.” And, she took my arm, and led me into the kitchen. And, when we got there, she said, “Love. You’ve got to be careful who you accept stuff from. Someone is spiking the soft drinks with booze.”
“That’s what I tasted?”
“Yea. Love. I got a taste of it earlier, and it’s strong. And, who knows what else they’re putting in it.”
“I don’t know if I like what’s going on at this party.”
“I know. I wandered into the game room in the basement, and the smell of marijuana was really strong. And, there was a couple doing it in a dark corner.”
“You’re kidding me?”
“No. They were really into each other, and didn’t care who was watching. And, I know both of them.”
“Do you want to get out of here?”
“Might be a good idea, before anything happens. I haven’t seen any chaperones, and I know some of these kids are underage.”
“All right.”
We started walking back through the house toward the front door, and got separated a little. Kate was in front of me, and we were separated by about ten feet. Some guy, dressed as Robin, from Batman and Robin, pushed me up against the wall, and said, “Where you going baby.”
I tried to push him away, but he had me off balance, and I could smell liquor on his breath. He really had me pinned against the wall, and then he tried to kiss me. He was able to make lip contact. And, I felt his hand on my chest. At that point I was able to push him away, and slap him. I should have punched him, but I didn’t. He got a little angry, but Kate stepped between us, and in a voice that meant business, told him, “Jeremy Walsh. If you touch her again, it’ll be months before you’re able to have sex again.”
Kate grabbed my hand, and pulled me through the house, and out the front door. We stopped just outside the door, and Kate asked, “Honey. Are you all right?”
“Yea. I think.”
“Jeremy didn’t hurt you, did he?”
“No. But, I really didn’t like it when he tried to kiss me, and stick his tongue in my mouth. And, he had his hand on my chest.”
“He didn’t.”
“He did.”
“Come on. Lets get out of here.”
We walked back to the car, and got in. Kate looked at me, and said, “Love. You need to fix your makeup.”
“Why?”
“Honey. What’s wrong?”
“This party was supposed to be a good one, and it’s crap. And, I wanted us to have fun. But, all I got my ass grabbed a couple of times. Guys that I danced with wouldn’t keep their hands off my butt. And, then there was that asshole Jeremy. Not to mention the booze and drugs.”
And, for some reason, I started to cry. Kate held me, and tried to calm me down. And, it took a little while. As we were diving away, a couple police cars were coming down the street. I said to Kate, “I wonder where they’re going.”
“I bet I know.”
“Ken’s party?”
“Could be.”
We drove around the block, and back up the street. By then, there were four police cars in front of the house, and the officers were just walking up to the door. Kate said, “I think we got out of there just in time.”
“I think you’re right.”
“Lover. You were treated just like a lot of the other girls that were there were treated. I even got my ass grabbed a couple of times. At least no one tried to kiss me.”
“Is it always like this for girls?”
“Some times. Want to go some place.”
“Where?”
“Greg’s”
“Dressed like this?”
“Sure. It’s still Halloween. And, at this time there won’t be many people there.”
“I . . . I guess.”
I drove over to Greg’s Drive In, and Kate was right. There were only a half a dozen cars in the parking lot. As we walked in, and I still wasn’t sure about going in, Kate pulled me into ladies’ room. And, said, “We’ve got to make you presentable again.”
“Presentable?”
“Crying never does anything good to a girl’s makeup.”
I looked in the mirror, and she was right, my makeup was a real mess. Kate worked on me, and when she was done, she said, “Take a look.”
I looked in the mirror, and you couldn’t even tell that I’d been crying.
Kate then asked, “Now. Are you really all right?”
“I think.”
“And, you’ll be all right sitting in a booth?”
“Yea.”
We walked out of the ladies room, and to a booth. We did get some looks from the few customers that were there. We sat across from each other, so we could talk. One of the waitresses came up, and took our order. And, then I just sat there looking at Kate. And, she asked me. “What are you thinking?”
“How much I love you. And, how sorry I am that tonight was a bust.”
She smiled, and said, “Tonight wasn’t your fault. You had no idea what was going to happen. And, I doubt Ken did either. It just got out of hand. And, I love you very much too. But, tell me, why did you slap Jeremy instead of punching his lights out.”
“I don’t know. Maybe it was being in character.”
“I know some girls that would have punched him.”
It wasn’t much later that the waitress brought our food, and we started eating. We also talked about what the cops might have been doing at Ken’s.
Just as we were about finished, we noticed a number of cars pull into the parking lot. And, it wasn’t too much later that people, in costumes, started coming into the restaurant. Kate looked at me, and whispered, “Most of these guys were at the party.”
“I know. I wonder what’s going on?”
“I don’t know. But, we may find out.”
At the back of the crowd of people was Jackie Yamashita. She stood there with some guy, and was looking around for a place to sit. I whispered to Kate, “Jackie Yamashita is here. I thought I saw her at the party. Should we invite them to sit with us.”
“Sure.”, she said, “We might find out what’s going on.”
I caught Jackie’s eye, and waved for her to join us. She saw me, looked a little questioningly, said something to the guy she was with, and then they walked over.
Jackie said, “Do I know you?”
“Doesn’t the voice give me away?”, I asked.
Jackie got a surprised look on her face, and said, “Yes. Kind of. But, I still . . . The dance. You were the other girl. You’re Gary. Right?”
“Yea. But, tonight it’s Gwen. Would you like to join us?”
“Sure.”
I got out of the booth, and sat next to Kate. Jackie and the guy scooted into where I’d been sitting, and Jackie said, “I didn’t recognize you right away. Girl. You look so good this way.”
“Thanks. Katie loves it when I play girl.”, I replied.
“This is Ben, my boyfriend.”
We introduced ourselves. And, Ben asked if I was like Jackie. Kate told him that I wasn’t, but I liked to dress like a girl once in a while. And, he said that I made a very convincing girl. I thanked him.
Jackie and Ben ordered their food, and we started talking.
Jackie asked, “Didn’t I see you at Ken’s party?”
“Yea.”, I replied, “We were there for a little while.“ And, then I went on to tell them what had happened to me.
“That sucks.”, Jackie said, “You must have left just before the cops got there?”
“They were pulling up just as we were leaving. We saw four cars.”
“There was a lot more than that. From what we heard, some of the neighbors complained about the big party, and the noise. So, when the cops got there, they asked to talk to the home owners. But, Ken’s parents weren’t there. So, they started talking to Ken, and they spotted some drunk kids. They checked them, and found out that they were under age. So, they called for more help, and started checking everyone.
“I guess they found the drugs downstairs, along with a few people that were stoned. And, then all hell broke loose. They called the parents of all the kids that were underage, or were drunk, to come and get them. A couple of the older guys got arrested, and I think that was because they got mouthy with the cops. Those that got caught with the drugs were also arrested.
“One young girl was even claiming rape.”
“Brandy Robinson?”, Kate asked.
“Yea. I think that’s who it was.”
“That’s who I saw going at it with Jeremy Walsh in the basement. She’s only fifteen, and he’s nineteen. And, it didn’t look to me like she was complaining.”
“He’s one of the one’s that got arrested.”
“Good. He’s the one that went after Gwen.”
“Ken is going to be in major trouble over this. I guess his parents are out of town.”
We continued to talk for a while longer, and as we were saying goodnight to Jackie and Ben, Jackie said, “Gwen. You are so pretty and passable that you should have been born a girl.”
I smiled at her, and said, “Thanks.”
After Kate and I were back in the car, I said, “I should have been born a girl?”
“No way love.”, Kate said, “You were born as you should have been, a boy. You are perfect the way you are, and I don’t want you any other way. You don’t think you should have been born a girl, do you?”
“No. No way.”
We drove back to Kate’s house. And, as we walked into the pool house, I took Kate by the shoulders, and said, “Katie. I don’t know what I’d ever do without you.”
She took my face in her hands, and gave me a very soft, sensuous, kiss. Then said, “Lover. You’ll never ever have to find out. I’m yours. And, only yours.”
Sunday, November 5
It was almost one by the time I left Kate’s house. And, we had decided that it was best to tell our parents what had happened at Ken’s party. My mother was still up, as she usually was, I sat down with her, and had a long talk about what had happened.
I was shaken out of a sound sleep by my cell phone ringing. It was Kate. And, I answered it with a, “Hi.”
“Hi.”, Kate said, “The cops were just here.”
“What!” And, I was wide awake.
“They heard that I saw Jeremy Walsh and Brandy Robinson together last night, and they wanted my statement.”
“Did you tell them everything?”
“Everything about Jeremy and Brandy, the booze, and stuff. And, I might have to testify.”
“Testify?”
“Testify at Jeremy’s trial, if it goes that far.”
“Wow.”
“Yea. Can we go to the water fall today?”
“Sure. When?”
“As soon as you can get here.”
“I’ll be on the way as soon as I get dressed.”
Kate was very quiet on the drive to the park, and our hike to the falls was usually hand in hand. But, today she held onto my arm the whole way. We sat quietly for a long time, until I asked, “Katie. Are you all right?”
She looked at me. And said, “I’m . . . I’m worried about us.”
“Us? Why?”
“This whole thing with you dressing like a girl. I started this whole stupid thing with you doing it, and it was fun. I suggested that we go to the Halloween parties, and they weren’t fun. I’m just afraid that all of this will come between us.”
“Katie. It would take a hell of a lot more than that to come between us. Ever since we got to know each other, you have been very special to me. Someone that I love very much. And, you didn’t start it, my brother did.
“The country club party was almost fun. The drunk guy wasn’t fun. But, watching his wife run around telling everyone that I was a guy was funny. And, handing candy out to the kids was really fun, especially when that one little girl said, ‘Mommy. Look at the two pretty witches.’ Not to mention my mom and dad afterwards. Things like last night just happen, and you have no control over it. We were there to have fun. But, the party got out of hand. It wasn’t your fault.
“I’ve had fun being Gwen. And, the main reason was you. You had fun with it, which made it fun for me. You enjoyed making me look like a girl. And, I enjoyed you doing it.
“Katie. There’s nothing that will ever come between us.”
“Promise me?”
“I promise you.”
She wrapped her arms around me very tightly, and we just held each other for a long time. As I was holding her, I whispered, “In fact, my mom and I were having a talk, and she asked me where our relationship was going. Do you know what I told her?”
“No.”
“I told her that one day I wanted to marry you.”
She sat back, looked at me, and said, “You didn’t?”
“I did.”
“You mean that?”
“Do I ever say anything I don’t mean?”
“No.”
“Well.”
We just looked at each other, and I saw a smile come back into her eyes. Then, with a sly smile, Kate said, “You do know, that I really love your brother.”
“You what!?”
“I love your brother.”
I looked at her, trying to figure out what she was getting at.
Then she said, “I love your brother because he was part of that stupid prank.”
“You’re kidding me?”
“No lover. If he hadn’t done that, then I would never have gotten to know you. And, he might even make an all right brother-in-law.”
Monday, December 25
I could tell you that Kate and I exchanged some nice Christmas gifts, and we did. I could also tell you that we spent part of Christmas day with each others families, and we did. I could also tell you that I gave her an engagement ring for Christmas, but I didn’t. We just had a very nice Christmas together.
Since Halloween, things had been very good for us. School was going very well. We’d both been accepted to most of the universities that we had applied to. And, we had settled on going to the same one. You had doubts. It was a university that wasn’t too far from home, but too far to drive every day, so it was going to be dorm life for us. And, we’d be able to go home on weekends.
Thursday, December 28
Kate and I drove over to the university to visit, and check out all facilities again. They had a very nice indoor swimming facility, which made Kate happy. Kate would be there, and that made me happy. The only thing that made us both a little unhappy, was that our dorms would be on the opposite side of campus from each other, and that was actually farther apart then our homes were. This was a very large campus.
As we were sitting in the student union having something to drink, I saw a smile come over Kate’s face, and I asked her, “Katie. What are you thinking about?”
“Just something stupid and silly.”
“What?”
“Nothing.”
“Katie.”
“It’s just a silly idea.”
“Tell me?”
“Well, I know how we could solve our dorm problem.”
“How?”
“You live as a girl, and we share a dorm room.”
I looked at her for a couple of seconds, then said, “Silly. Yes. But, I love your thinking.”
“You’d do it!?”
“If there was any way to possibly be with you. Maybe.”
“You’re kidding?”
I smiled, and said, “I just might. But, in your dorm, there are two girls to a room, and four rooms share one bathroom and a common room. That’s eight girls to the bathroom. Now, if one of those was me, just how long do you think it would take the other six girls to figure out that I was a guy?”
“Yea. It would be a little hard to keep that secret for very long.”
“Also, all my records say, Gary Kenneth Cutwright, male. Trying to change those would be next to impossible.”
“Yea. I told you it was a silly idea.”
“Yea. But, I like your silly ideas. It’s that this one would be almost impossible to do. But, if there was a way, I just might do it.”
Sunday, December 31
Kate and I had been invited to a couple of New Years parties, but had decided to spend the evening together. We’d moved a television set into the pool house, had some good snacks, and a fire going. Her parents were, where else, at the country club for a party, and we knew they wouldn’t be back until really late. We sat there cuddled together just watching the fire, and didn’t even turn the television on until eleven-thirty.
Monday, January 1
At midnight, we shared a very long kiss. And, this led to other things.
Later as we laid there, just looking at each other, Kate asked, “Want to go to the mall tomorrow?”
“Sure.”
“As Gwen?”
“As Gwen!?”
“Yea. She’s a great girlfriend.”
“You really want me to go to the mall, in the daylight, as Gwen?”
“Lover. You know you make a passable girl.”
“Yea. In a costume, or all dressed up, and in the dark.”
“And, I’ll bet you’ll look just as good in casual clothes.”
“If we do it. What am I going to wear?”
“Hmm. My clothes won’t fit you.”
“If you say Mary’s mother . . . “
“No. No way. Any way, she’s a lot shorter than you are. We may have to go shopping first.”
“Go shopping?”
“Sure.”
“Where?”
“Well. I’ve heard some of the girls talk about the thrift stores. And, that they’ve found some really good deals, and the selections can be good. Even some designer things.”
“What would we need?”
“Probably just a top or two, a pair of slacks or jeans, and a pair of shoes.”
“So, if we go shopping tomorrow, then we couldn’t go to the mall.”
“Why not. We go shopping in the morning, and to the mall in the afternoon.”
“I was going to sleep in.”
“Well, mister lazy. You can just get up, come over here, I’ll even make you breakfast, and then we can go shopping.”
“Oh all right. What time?”
“Breakfast will be at nine.”
“Nine!?”
“Yea. And, be on time.”
“Yes ma’am.”
That got me shoved off the couch, and onto the floor. Kate quickly joined me on the floor, and we did something we’d never done before . . .
Summary: This is the story of a year in my life. Well, maybe a little more than a year. It takes in from the middle of my junior year in high school, until the end of my senior year. It’s the story of my meeting the love of my life, Katie. And, what kind of trouble my brother got me into at the spring dance. Katie’s the love of my life, and we’ve learned a lot of things together. But, she had some ideas about Halloween that I wasn’t sure about. Then, Gwen go to the mall? Ah, I don’t know.
I ran over a little on my story, I felt that I need to take you through our high school graduation. So, this part of the story actually covers about sixteen months. After our visit to the mall, Kate and I, well Gwen, end up at a swim meet at State. And, that turned into a very interesting trip. Then just before graduation something happens that I think you’ve all been waiting for.
Tuesday, January 2
This morning I learned something about Kate that I didn't know. She was a good cook. She had made us, and her mother, a very nice breakfast. And, as I was helping her clean up, and her mother was having another cup of coffee, Kate said, "Mom. Gwen and I are going to the mall this afternoon."
"That's nice dear. . . . Did you say Gwen?", her mother said.
"Yea."
"Gary, I thought that you only did Gwen for parties?"
"That's all we've ever done it for, Mrs. Branson.", I said, "But, we thought it might be fun to try hanging out for an afternoon as two girlfriends."
"Are you sure about this? Are you really ready to go to the mall looking like a girl?"
"Mom.", Kate said, "You've seen Gwen. What do you think?"
"Well. I've only seen her all dressed up for the dance, and in a costume for Halloween. Then yes. But, are you sure that going to the mall is a good idea?"
"How about if you decide for us?"
"Me?"
"Sure. Once Gwen is ready, you decide if she passes or not. If she doesn't, we won't go."
I looked at Kate's mother, and said, "If you say no. It'll be no."
She looked at me, smiled, and said, "Kids. I know you think this is fun. But, just be careful."
"We will mom.", Kate said.
Later, as we walked into one of the bigger thrift stores in town, I asked, "So, what are we looking for?"
"See how I'm dressed?", Kate said.
"Yea." She was wearing jeans, a light blue hoodie, and running shoes. And, looked damn cute.
"Something just like this."
We started looking through the racks of clothes, and there were a lot of things to look at. The first thing that she found was a pink T-shirt that would fit me.
I said, "Pink?"
"Sure love.", she said, "It's a girl thing. You'll learn."
Then she started looking through the long rack of hooded sweatshirts, or hoodies. She'd take one off the rack, look at it, put it back. Then do it again. She must have looked at a dozen or two, before she pulled what she called a cranberry colored hoodie, she held it up to me, smiled, and checked the size. Then handed it to me.
And, since we were right where the shoes were, we started looking at them. She mumbled something like, "I hope they have bigger sizes."
"Huh?", I said.
"Nothing."
After looking through a very large selection of shoes, she said, "Well babe. Nothing in your size."
"So, what do we do?", I asked.
"Go to a cheap shoe store when we're done here."
"You're the boss."
Then she spotted something, and said, "But, these jeans are so cute. I hope we can find a pair in your size."
What she was looking at were jeans with embroidery on the left leg. Some of the designs were very colorful, and some were very subdued. Again, after going through a number of pairs, she pulled out a pair that she really liked, looked at me, and said, "What do you think?"
They were a light blue with a rose embroidery running down the left leg from the hip to the knee. And, had a fancy, brown, tie belt with them. I said, "Might work. Will they fit?"
"They should. But, they're hip huggers. They'll ride a lower than what you're use to. And, you'll need to try them on."
"Try them on?"
"Yes love. You don't want to buy them, and not have them fit."
"But, they're girls' jeans."
"So what? Come on."
I followed Kate over to the dressing rooms, and there wasn't anyone around. She had me take both the hoodie, and the jeans in to try on. And, as I was walking into the room, she said, "Put them on, and come back out. I want to see them."
"Come back out? People will see me."
"There's no one around."
"Promise that you'll tell me if there is?"
"Yes."
I closed the door, and slipped off my shoes, pants, and shirt. Then I stepped into the jeans, and pulled them up. And, I was surprised that I was able to button and zip them up. Actually they were a little loose, and Kate was right they were hip huggers. I'd never worn anything that rode that low. I then slipped the hoodie on, and it also fit.
I opened the door, and looked out. Kate was standing there waiting for me. And, I asked, "Is there anyone around?"
"No, silly. Come on out here, and let me see."
I walked out of the dressing room, Kate smiled, and said, "That'll be really cute on Gwen."
I told her, "The jeans are a little loose."
"I think the next size smaller would be too small. I know of a way to make them fit better when we get them home."
I quickly went back into the dressing room, and changed back into my clothes.
After we had checked out, and we were walking back to the car, Kate said, "There's a large, cheap, shoe store about a mile from here."
"More shopping?"
"We were only in there for an hour."
With a smile, I said, "I know. Just kidding."
"But, shoe shopping is my favorite thing. We could be a couple of hours in that store."
"A couple of hours?"
With a really big smile, Kate said, "Just kidding."
A few minutes later we were in the shoe store looking around. And, after following Kate around, and watching her look at shoes, this was her favorite kind of shopping. We were looking at anything but running shoes. I finally said, "Katie. Remember me. Running shoes. The mall, where there are more shoe stores."
She looked at me, grinned, and said, "See, I told you that I liked shoe stores."
"But, you don't wear heels."
"I have a few. Besides, there are a lot of cute flats."
We finally ended up in the section of the store with girls running shoes, and it didn't take Kate long to find something that she liked. A pair of white New Balance shoes with pink accents. It took us some digging to come up with a pair that should fit me. And, again, Kate said to try them on. I just sat down, slipped off my shoes, and put on the running shoes. When I had gotten them laced them up, and stood, they felt tight, and I said, "Do they have anything wider?"
"Let me look.", Kate said. And, she started looking through the boxes, and finally came back with another box, and said, "Try these."
When we were back at Kate's house, we found that her mother had gone out for a couple of hours. So, after she had taken my new jeans to the laundry room off of the kitchen, where she put them in the washer, she fixed us some lunch. Then it was off to get me ready to go to the mall.
And, just before we went up to her room, she took the jeans out of the washer, and put them in the dryer. I finally asked, "What are you doing to the jeans?"
"Shrinking them a little.", Kate said.
"Not too much, I hope."
"If they do, they'll stretch."
Once we were in Kate's room, she walked over to her chest of drawers, and took out a white bra, the red satin panties, and a shaper. I looked at her, and said, "You're keeping my girl stuff in your chest of drawers?"
"Sure. You've got to take care of nice things."
She handed me the bra, and panties, and said, "Get these on, and we'll get started on your hair, and makeup."
I stripped, and slipped on the panties. There was something that I definitely liked about the feel of satin panties. Then, I actually put the bra on by myself. Kate smiled, and said, "See it isn't hard."
Then she went to work, finding a daytime look that would work on me. But, first it was the eyebrows again. And, again she spent enough time working on me that it had me worried.
Then it was the moisturizer, and foundation. She spent a while working with an eyebrow pencil, trying to get them just perfect. She then said, "We'll go really light on the eye makeup, just some light color on the lid. A touch of mascara, and really light on the eyeliner."
When she was happy with my eyes, she said, "We'll use a soft peach on our cheeks, and a soft pink creme lipstick."
It was like she was trying to teach me makeup.
Then it was on to my hair. Trying to turn my straight male hair into something feminine. Kate combed, brushed, sprayed, and teased my hair. She kept mumbling something about me having to get my hair done, and how I wasn't taking care of it. She finally finished, stood back, and looked at me. Stepped closed, fussed with my hair a little, stood back again, and smiled. And, finally said, "Lover. Gwen is back."
I turned, and looked in the mirror. Kate was right. Gwen was back, looking like an eighteen-year old girl. The makeup was perfect, as was the hair. But, Kate said, "Lets try something."
"What?", I asked.
She looked at me for a couple of seconds, then walked over to her desk, and took out a box. She walked back over to me, opened the box, and took out a pair of wire rimmed glasses. I asked, "Are those the ones I wore on Halloween?"
"Yea. Put them on, and let me see how they go with this look.", Kate said.
I slipped them on, and looked at Kate. She got a big grin, and just said, "Yes."
I looked in the mirror, and it did look good. It added a little look of sophistication to this blond girl. I turned, and said, "Katie. Is this Gwen's real look?"
"Lover. I think we've found the real Gwen. And, she looks great. But, we need to do her nails."
"Are you going to use the press ons?"
"No. Those are for only dressy stuff. I want to work on them a little, and put polish on them."
I watched as Kate, took each of my nails, worked on the cuticles, and used a file on the tips until all my nails looked the same. Then, as she set three bottles of nail polish on her dressing table, she said, "You get to pick the color."
I looked at the three bottles, and handed her one. She said, "Very nice. White pearl it'll be."
I then watched as she carefully applied a coat of polish to each of my nails. Then she said, "Don't touch anything until they're dry, or will have to start over."
I said, "I won't."
"While that's drying, Gwen needs some jewelry."
"Jewelry?"
"Sure love. First this." And, she showed me what looked like the fine gold chain, with a diamond heart, necklace that I had worn to the dance.
I asked her, "Is this the same one that I wore to the dance?"
"Yes. I don't know if you noticed, but I wore an identical one."
"No. No, I didn't."
She took it from me, and as she fastened it around my neck, she whispered, "Boys don't notice anything."
She checked my nails, and they were dry. So, I again watched as she applied a second coat of polish, and I asked her, "Why two coats? The first one looked good."
"Two will look even better. And, when I add a clear top coat, they will look as good as mine."
"I'm beginning to understand why it takes girls so long to get ready to go out."
She smiled, and said, "Looking pretty takes time."
Just as she finished applying the clear coat, she again took a look at me, and said, "You need earrings."
"Give me a pair of the clip ons.", I said.
"Won't work."
"Won't work. Why?"
"Those are really fancy. What you need is something like what I'm wearing. Something small and cute. Like hearts, butterflies, swirls, flowers, stuff like that."
"But, yours are pierced."
Kate just smiled. I knew what she was thinking, and I said, "No way."
"Why not?", she asked.
"It would hurt."
"Not really."
"My dad's mad enough about my long hair. He'd go ballistic if I came home with my ears pierced."
"Love. You're eighteen."
"I'd get a lot of ribbing from the guys at school for having both of them pierced."
"So, do one?"
"Maybe."
"I can do it for you."
"You can?"
"Sure. Wendy and I did our own."
"You did."
"Yea. When I was about eleven, and she was twelve."
"And, it doesn't hurt?"
"Just a pin prick."
"Well . . . All right. Lets do one."
Kate took another box out of her dresser, and opened it. It had a number of small square compartments, each with a two or three pairs of small earrings. She looked through them, and picked out a pair, and showed them to me saying, "These would go with the necklace."
I looked at them, and they were small gold, heart shaped, studs. I looked at Kate, and said, "Are you sure you don't have any small clip ons?"
With a little smile, she said, "Sorry lover. Everything I have is for pierced ears."
"Promise it won't hurt."
"I promise."
"All right. Go ahead and do one."
Kate went to the bath room, and came back with a few things. Then said, "I'm going to clean the earring, and your ear lobe. Then I'm going to mark it, and use a large pin, and a cork to pierce it. Then I'll replace the pin with the earring."
"A cork?"
"You put it behind the ear to push the pin into."
"Go on. Get it over with."
I watched as she poured some fluid into a paper cup, and dropped in the earring, and a T-shaped pin. She then took a cotton ball, put some of the same fluid on it, and cleaned my left ear lobe. Then she took a small marking pen, and made a mark on my ear. The last thing I saw before I closed my eyes was her picking up the cork, and T-shaped pin. I felt her do something to my ear, heard a sound, then felt her fuss around a bit. And, then she said, "All done."
"All done!?", I said.
"Yea. You have a very pretty heart on your left ear lobe. It wasn't that bad was it?"
"No. I didn't feel anything."
"Told you."
I looked in the mirror, and she was right, it was pretty. When I turned around, she was looking at me with a puzzled little look. So, I asked, "What's wrong?"
"It doesn't look right."
"What doesn't?"
"One earring. It just won't work."
"What are you saying?"
"How many girls have you seen with one earring? None. We either need to go with none, or do your other one."
"But, won't the hole show after we take the earring out?"
"Yea. But, we can probably camouflage it with makeup."
"But, if we do the other ear, won't there be a hole there when we take it out."
"For a little while. It'll heal quickly."
"How long does it take for the hole to heal if you leave the earrings in?"
"Four to six weeks."
I sat there for a few minutes, looking at myself in the mirror, I looked back at Kate, and said, "Do the other one."
She smiled, and said, "Are you sure?"
"Yes. Do it, before I change my mind."
A few minutes later I was again looking at myself in the mirror, and seeing Gwen with a small heart on each of her ears. Kate was looking over my shoulder, and she said, "Sweetheart. Those are you. You look so cute with those earrings."
I couldn't help but smile.
Then she said, "Now, I'm going to run down, and get your jeans. While I'm gone, use the bathroom, so we can get you into the shaper. And, you'll find some nylons in the second drawer, use some of them to stuff your bra."
She walked out the door, and I walked over to her chest of drawers. I pulled open the second drawer, and saw some very pretty things. I took out what I thought would be enough nylons to fill the cups, and stuffed them into the bra cups. Then I made a trip to the bathroom.
When I got back, Kate was also back in the bedroom with my jeans, and a worried look on her face. So, I asked, "Katie. What's wrong?"
"Mom's home, and Wendy's with her.", Kate answered.
"Wendy?"
"Yea. Mom said, she's going to be staying with us for a while. Something about a big fight with her mom."
"Think we should put Gwen away?"
"No. Wendy's cool with it. I reminded my mother that you were up here, and when Wendy heard, Gwen. She said, ‘Gary is dressing as a girl again?' I told her that we planned on going to the mall this afternoon, and it was going to be as girlfriends. And, she said, ‘That's cool.' So, I figure it's not a problem."
"If you're sure."
"I've got some dirt on her. So, she won't pull anything. Now, I think we can put a few more nylons in those cups."
After she had stuffed a few more nylons into the cups, she helped me with the shaper. Then I slipped on the T-shirt, I looked in the mirror, and saw a girl's body. Then, I went to put the jeans on, and they were tight. I struggled with them. And, I was able to get them up, but I couldn't button them, or get the zipper all the way up even with the shaper on. I looked at Kate, and said, "I think they shrunk too much."
"No. There's a trick."
"A trick."
"Lay on the bed, and I'll bet up you can get them zipped, and buttoned."
"I've got a better reason to be on the bed."
"Later lover."
I did what Kate said, and she was right. I was able to zip them up, and fasten the button. They were tight everywhere. I said, "I won't be able to move in these."
"Sure you will.", Kate replied, "They'll loosen up fairly quickly."
"And, they do ride a bit low."
"It's the look."
She then retrieved a few rings, the same ones that I'd worn to the dance, and slipped them on my fingers. Then she said, "Put the hoodie on, and lets see the complete look."
I slipped on the hoodie, and zipped it up. Kate looked at me, shook her head, and said, "No. No. No girlfriend. Only zip it up a little way, you want to show off the T-shirt, and what's under it."
I unzipped the hoodie down about halfway, and Kate said, "Much better, love. Okay on with the shoes."
As I started to put the shoes on, Kate said, "Stop."
"What?", I asked.
"Socks."
"Socks?"
"Sure. A pair of socks to match the T-shirt."
Kate went to a drawer, and took out a couple pairs of socks, walked over, and found the pair that was a close match to the pink T-shirt. She handed me the pair, and said, "Put these on."
I slipped on the socks, then put on the running shoes. It was a little hard bending over to tie the shoes with the jeans being so tight, not to mention the shaper, but I managed. When I was finished, I stood up, Kate took a really good look, fussed with my hair a little, then said, "Looking good, girlfriend."
Then, she walked over to her closet, took out a small purse with a strap, and said, "The final item. Put your wallet in here, and we'll put in the other things that you need."
"Other things?", I asked.
"Lipstick, compact, perfume, and that sort of stuff."
I opened the purse to put the items in, and saw something. So, I asked, "What's the white stick?"
"Oh . . . I didn't know I'd left one in there."
"One what?"
"It's something a girl uses for that time of the month."
"Oh, sorry." I knew things like this embarrassed Kate a little. So, I was going to drop the subject. But, with a nervous little smile, she said, "No girl goes out without one. So, you might as well leave it in there."
Kate gave me another good look, and said, "Ready to see what mom has to say?"
"No.", I replied, "But, I guess we need to. What about Wendy?"
"I think she'll be very surprised."
"As long as she doesn't laugh."
"She won't."
Kate then took my hand, kissed me on the cheek, and said, "I don't know if I've said this today or not. But, I love you."
"I love you too, Katie."
Tuesday, January 2 - The mall
We went downstairs, and found Kate's mother, and Wendy, in the kitchen. I waited in the hall, and Kate went into the kitchen. And, I heard her say, "Mom. Are you ready to give a yes or no to Gwen going to the mall?"
"You really want me to do this?", her mother said.
"Yes. You have a good eye for fashion, and will know if she looks good enough to go."
"Where is she?"
I heard Kate say, "Gwen. Come on in the kitchen."
I took a deep breath, and slowly walked into the kitchen. The look on Wendy's face was one of pure surprise. And, Kate's mother wasn't far behind. Wendy was the first of the two to say something, "I saw the pictures from the dance in your school paper. But, seeing this, I'd swear that there's a girl standing here."
Kate's mother just shook her head, and said, "Kids, I don't believe this. I saw Gary dressed for Halloween, and I wasn't sure it was Gary when I saw him then. Now, he looks even better. In fact I'd say he looks very cute."
Kate said, "Mom. Did you say he?"
"I guess I can't. Can I?"
"No, you can't Aunt Viv.", Wendy said, "That's a girl standing there. A very pretty girl."
"Gwen. Honey. Lets see you walk."
To start with I was completely embarrassed by what Kate's mother and cousin had been saying, and was half tempted to run back upstairs. Kate looked at me, and said quietly, "What's wrong love?"
"I ‘m not sure how to take the comments.", I said.
"Take them as they're meant, as compliments."
"But, I'm still a guy."
"Lover, we know that, and you and I have been through this. You have the ability to look like a girl. And, have fun like a girl. Enjoy it."
"Gwen.", Wendy said, "I would be happy to have you as a girlfriend, and be seen anywhere with you."
"Really?", I said.
"Believe it. The only way that I'd know you were a guy, is that Kate said you are, and when you talk."
"So, you want to see me walk?"
"Please.", Kate's mother said.
I started walking around in the kitchen, and I'd remembered what Kate had told me about how a girl walks, short steps, one foot in front of the other, and let my hips swing a little. Kate's mother was the first one to say something, "Gwen. You have a very nice feminine walk. Even got a nice wiggle."
"Mom!", Kate said.
"Well. It's true.", Wendy said, "And, those hip huggers do a good job of showing it off."
"Come sit with us for a minute.", Kate's mother said.
I walked over to the table, and sat, crossing my legs.
Kate looked at me, and said, "I didn't know you could cross your legs that way?"
"What way?", I asked.
"Like a girl. I've never seen a guy cross their legs that way. Especially in those jeans."
"Sorry."
"Don't be."
Kate's mother said, "Gary. I don't understand why you like to do this. Do you know why?"
"I guess.", I said, "It's because Kate and I have fun with it. And, I'm beginning to like the way the clothes feel, and how they look on me. It . . . It feels good."
"So, you do like dressing as a girl?"
"I think so."
"And, Kate likes helping you?"
"Yes I do.", Kate said, "It's fun changing him from a boyfriend to a girlfriend."
"I guess I could sit here, and say that I didn't like what you were doing. But, that would be a lie. I'm sitting here seeing a pretty girl. I still don't understand why you do it, but you do, and you can. And, if I saw you out somewhere, I'd have no reason to figure that you were anything but a girl.
"Gary. And, I'm going to call you Gary right now. If you are comfortable doing this, and my daughter wants to go along with it, I can't see a problem with it. It's your life. And, you're just having fun, and not hurting anyone. Just be careful."
"Thank you Mrs. Branson.", I said, "My mom said just about the same thing, and we'll be careful."
Kate looked at me, and said, "Want to take Wendy with us?"
I looked at Wendy, and said, "Want to go to the mall with us?"
"I'd love to.", Wendy said.
About a half an hour later we of were pulling into the mall parking lot. And, I was nervous, very nervous. I was worried that I'd be read as a guy as soon as I walked into the mall, or do something that would tell everyone that I was a guy. It was actually fun getting dressed as Gwen. Even sitting, and talking with Kate, her mother, and Wendy. But, now being at the mall was a different story. It was daylight, there were a lot of cars in the parking lot, and since school didn't start again until Thursday, I figured that there would be a lot of people our age, and younger, here.
Kate and Wendy got out of the car, and I think they figured I'd do the same, but I just sat there. Kate looked at me sitting in the car, waited for a few seconds for me to get out, and, with Wendy, walked over to my door. Kate opened it, and said, "What's wrong lover?"
"I don't know if I can go in."
"Why?"
"If you're worried about being read.", Wendy said, "Don't be. No one, and I mean no one, is going to see you as anything but a girl. The look is perfect for you."
"I guess,", I said, "it's about being out in the daylight, and not being in some kind of costume."
Kate said, "At Ken's party you were closer to people then you will be here. You got hit on. Kissed. And, no one there read you as a guy. You weren't wearing a mask. It was just a good look for Gwen, and a sexy costume."
With a big grin, Wendy said, "You actually got hit on, and kissed. And, you're worried about being read as a guy. Girlfriend, I'd be more worried about getting pickup, and losing your virginity, then being read as a guy."
I looked at Wendy, and said, "Thanks. That's all I needed to hear."
Giving Wendy a nasty look, Kate said, "What Wendy meant, in her own crude way, was that you do come across as a very sexy girl. And, that you have a zero percent chance of being read as a guy, except for your voice. I don't know what else I can tell you. Accept, what I've always told you, that you make a very pretty, and convincing, girl. And, I love being with you."
"Gwen.", Wendy said, "I'm sorry. That didn't come out the way I meant it too."
Kate reached her hand out to me, and said, "Lover. Just believe in yourself. You can do this, and have fun with it. Just take it one step at a time."
I took her hand, and got out of the car. We walked into the mall shoulder to shoulder, with me in the middle. And, as we walked in, I felt that everyone was looking at me, and in away most were. Wendy saw me looking around, and said, "Girlfriend. Relax. You're with friends."
"I know.", I whispered, "But, it's like everyone is looking at me."
"Don't be so vain. They're looking at three pretty girls, you, me, and Katie."
"But, I feel like they're seeing me as a guy."
"No way. What they're looking at is a pretty girl. Some are jealous, some in want, and some in curiosity. We've gotten this a lot, haven't we cousin?"
"Wendy's right.", Kate said, "You need to get use to it, if you want to do this. You'll get this every time you go out. People, men and women, love to look at pretty girls. And, right now, you're a pretty girl. Also, don't pay attention to anyone. If another girl, or woman, walks past, and smiles, smile back. If a guy does, ignore them, unless you're looking to get picked up."
I was beginning to relax a little. Even though I was thinking about Kate's last statement. There was no way I want to get picked up. The girls were making this a fun thing, and we were having fun window shopping. We looked at a lot of nice things. The only problem that Wendy and I had was trying to keep Kate out of the shoe stores. But, it made for a lot of fun. And, we weren't always successful.
We'd been at the mall a little over an hour and a half, and Kate had a new pair of shoes. We'd also looked at a lot of pretty clothes, and in most cases it was, ‘Gwen, you'd look so good in this.' or ‘Gwen, this is just you.'
We decided that we needed to sit for a little while, and went to the food court. Wendy got us all drinks, and as she sat down, Kate asked, "Wendy. What happened between you and your mom?"
Wendy said, "I got home late last night, actually this morning. And, she got all over me. So, I called your mom, and asked if I could stay with you guys until things calmed down."
"You're nineteen. Why don't you just move out?"
"Cousin. If I could, I would. I just need to find a good job, so I can afford to."
"Why don't you go back to college? You've got a year completed, don't you?"
"Yea. But, I had to get out. After twelve years of public school, and a year of college, I just needed to stop going to school for a while."
"But, if you get your degree, it would open a lot of doors."
"I know. You two are going to State in the fall aren't you?"
"Yea. We're doing the dorm thing, and maybe coming home on weekends. You should really think about it."
"It could only help.", I said, "Maybe if you were gone for a while, things would clam down at home."
"Cousins, you might be right.", Wendy said, "I'll give it serious thought."
"Cousins?", Kate said.
"You two are getting married sometime, aren't you?"
Kate looked at me, then back at Wendy, and said, "I . . . I don't know."
Wendy just gave Kate a knowing smile. And, I gave her a strange, questioning, look.
We wandered around the mall some more. We watched as Wendy got a fourth piercing in her right ear, and a fifth in her left. And, as we were walking away from the piercing place, Wendy said, "Gwen. I forgot to tell you that I just love your earrings."
"Thanks.", I said, "Katie did them for me."
"That reminds me of a few years ago. Doesn't it cousin?", Wendy said with a smile toward Kate.
We window shopped some more. Then I whispered to Kate, "I've got to use the restroom."
"Can you wait until we get home?"
"I don't think so."
"All right. Come on."
Wendy and I followed Kate right into the lady's room. It didn't even hit me that we were in the ladies room until a woman walked out of one of the stalls. And, if Kate hadn't been standing between me and the door, I probably would have bolted out the door. And, she knew I was a little nervous, as she whispered, "Relax love. You're in the right place."
After the woman had left, I said to Kate, "The shaper."
"Shaper?", Wendy asked.
"It's what we use to give her a feminine shape, and it's really tight." Then looking at me, Kate said, "You can probably get it undone, and pulled down."
"But, how do I get it back on?", I asked.
"I'll help you."
"Are you sure?"
"Yea. Go on."
I went into a stall. And, was able to get the shaper undone, and pulled down. I heard Wendy say, "That shaper makes it hard for her to stay dressed for more than a few hours, doesn't it?"
"Yea. It has been a problem. She has to watch what she drinks, and we may have over done it at the food court.", Kate replied.
"Did you ever try a waist cincher?"
"I never thought of that."
"Might be easier on her. She'd be able to use the restroom without a problem."
"You might be right."
I finished, and said, "Katie. Help me with this thing."
A few minutes later we were in a bridal store, and I whispered, "Why are we here?"
"We're looking for something for you.", Kate replied.
"The waist cincher?"
"Were you eavesdropping?"
"How could I help not hear what you two were talking about?"
We looked around the shop, and I noticed that Kate couldn't take her eyes off the wedding dresses. Wendy found the waist cinchers, and said, "Kate. Gwen. Come on over here."
Kate and I walked over to where Wendy was, and there were a number of waist cinchers. And, Wendy said, "With or without garters?"
"Hmm. Maybe one of each.", Kate said.
"One of each?", I said.
"A girl can't have too much."
I just looked at her, and shook my head. Kate and Wendy started looking through them, and it wasn't long before we were walking out of the mall. Kate carrying a bag from one of the shoe stores. Me carrying a bag from the wedding shop. And, Wendy sporting a couple of new piercings.
As we got into the car, Wendy asked me, "Well Gwen, did you have fun?"
"Actually.", I replied, "I did. I'm sorry I was such a baby about coming here."
"Maybe now you'll believe the real girls, when they tell you that you are very passable."
"I guess I should."
"You know it lover.", Kate said.
"There's only one thing."
"What?"
"I couldn't really join in any of your conversations."
"Your voice?"
"Yea. A dead give away."
"I know."
Kate then said, "I think those three guys that were following us around the mall really want you."
"What three guys!?", I asked.
"You didn't see them?"
"No."
"There were these three guys. I've seen them around school, and I think they're juniors. They were following us, and just paying too much attention to us."
"Did you think they were going to hit on us?"
"I thought they were working up the courage.", Wendy said, "But, there's something about some guys, they just can't come up to a pretty girl, and talk to them. And, when there's more then one girl, it's really hard on them."
When we were back at Kate's house, we found her mother in the kitchen, and she asked, "Did you have fun at the mall?"
"Sure did. Everyone found something.", Kate replied.
"Well, I see you found another pair of shoes."
Kate just smiled.
Then her mother said, "Your dad had to make an emergency trip out of town. I guess one of his customers has a major problem that needs to be fixed as soon as possible. So, if Gwen would like to join us for dinner, there's more than enough, and she's welcome. You girls have forty-five minutes before dinners ready."
"Good.", Kate said, "We have something we want to try on Gwen."
"All right. But, be back in forty-five minutes."
"Come on. Up to my room."
Wendy and I followed Kate upstairs to her room. And, as we closed the door, Kate said to Wendy, "Excuse us for a minute. There's something that I've missed all day, and I need to make up for it."
"Do you want me to leave?", Wendy asked.
As Kate grabbed me, she said, "Only if it bothers you seeing two girls kiss." And, she gave me a very long, sensuous kiss.
When we finally broke the kiss, Wendy was smiling, and said, "I've only seen two other girls kiss like that, and they're now in a committed relationship."
"Sorry. But, if I don't get my quota of those every day I throw a real tantrum."
With a real grin, Wendy said, "I understand. She's so cute. I could kiss her myself."
I don't know why I did it, but I turned, and gave Wendy a kiss. Nothing like what Kate and I had done, but a nice kiss none the less. When we broke this kiss, Kate, with a big smile, said, "You little slut. Are you sleeping around on me?"
"Lover.", I said, "I could never do that. Wendy and I are just kissing cousins."
"All I want to know,", Wendy asked, "is which one of you is going to wear the wedding dress?"
Kate just looked at her, and finally said, "Ah . . . I . . . Me, I guess. Sometime."
"You guess. I watched you when we were in the wedding boutique. You were really looking at the dresses."
"Wendy. Give us a chance. Maybe after college."
"Sorry. I didn't mean to upset you."
I looked at Kate, then said, "Wendy. Could you leave us alone for a minute?"
As she turned, and walked out the door, Wendy said, "Sure guys."
I again looked at Kate, took her hands in mine, and said, "Katie. Why do you get so upset when anyone mentions marriage?"
"I don't know. We're only eighteen, and have a long time to make that commitment. I want to marry you one day, and as God is my witness, I will. But, it just gets to me when anyone brings it up."
"Do you think they're seeing that we belong together? And, that most of the comments are made in fun."
"I guess."
"Katie. It bothers me when you react this way. You know that I love you very much, and I do want to marry you. And, yes, after we're through college would be wonderful, and probably best. But, when I see you react this way I have to wonder what's going on."
"I'm sorry. I guess the guy is supposed to be the one that's nervous about this sort of thing. But, I just get a knot in my stomach whenever it's brought up."
"You aren't having second thoughts about our relationship. Are you?"
"God no, lover. There's no one in this world that I want to be with more than you."
We looked at each other for a few seconds, and then kissed again. A long, soft, gentle, kiss. Then we just held each other. There was a soft knock on the door, and Wendy said, "Your mom just said that dinner will be ready in about fifteen minutes."
"Come on in Wendy.", Kate said.
As she opened the door, Wendy asked, "Is everything all right?"
"Yea.", Kate said, "We just needed to talk for a minute."
"I was just a little worried that I'd done something?"
"No. It's fine. Now. We need to get Gwen into one of those waist cinchers. So, Gwen, off with the hoodie, and jeans."
Without thinking twice, I slipped out of the running shoes, the jeans, and the hoodie. Kate then quickly helped me out of the shaper. So, I was standing there in my panties, bra, and T-shirt.
Kate took one of the waist cinchers out of the bag, and said, "I think the one without the garter tabs for tonight."
She handed me the cincher, and said, "Step into it, and pull it up to your waist."
I did as she said, and once I got it on, she adjusted it, and said, "Now. What I'm going to do is tighten it. And, I don't want to get it too tight. So, you tell me when to stop."
Kate walked behind me, and I felt her pull on the ties. The cincher got tight. She pulled some more, and it got tighter. She asked me, "Isn't that tight yet?"
"Actually.", I said, "It feels better than the shaper did."
"I've got it fairly tight. I think we should stop here for now."
"All right."
I felt her tie it off. And, she said, "Okay. Get dressed, and we'll see how it looks."
I slipped my jeans back on, and then the hoodie. The two girls looked at me, and Wendy finally said, "I think that gives her more of a figure then the shaper did."
"I think you're right.", Kate said.
Just then we heard Kate's mother say that dinner was ready.
After the three of us had cleaned up the dinner dishes, Kate and I went to the pool house, and Wendy had an errand to run. So, we went our separate ways. Kate and I lit a fire in the fireplace, and cuddled up together on the couch. We were in our usual mode of just enjoying each others company. Not saying anything, just being together.
Finally Kate said, "I'm sorry I got that way when Wendy mentioned marriage."
"Katie. Don't worry about it.", I said, "We're too young to really worry about this right now. And, you need to stop worrying about it so much when someone jokes about it."
"You still want to marry me one day don't you?"
I looked at her, and said, "Katie. I only have one word to answer that question with, and that's, yes! But, only when we're both ready. And, I'll do everything in my power to make us one some day."
She turned around, and kissed me. Then we just looked at each other. Hoping to break the serious mood, I finally said, "So, you really throw a tantrum when you don't get enough kisses?"
"Enough of your kisses? Yes."
"I want to see this.", I said with a grin, "I don't think I'm going to kiss you any more tonight."
"You brat. You'd deny me those luscious lips of yours."
And, she tried to kiss me. I was able to hold her off for a little while. But, Kate had a way about her. She gets what she wants. Especially from me. And, it wasn't long until our lips were locked in a long kiss.
How long we were in this situation I don't know, but we both heard a little cough, and both looked quickly toward the sound. And, there stood Wendy. She said, "Sorry guys. I hope I didn't interrupt anything?"
"God. You scared me.", Kate said.
"Sorry. But, I brought a peace offering."
"A peace offering?"
"Yea. I upset you guys. And, I didn't mean to do that."
"That's all right. We got over it."
"So I see.", Wendy said. Then handing us each a large cup, she said, "Now, if I remember correctly. Kate, you love strawberry shakes. And, Gwen, I didn't know what you liked, but I took a chance on chocolate."
"Chocolate works.", I said.
Wendy sat down with us, and said, "I'm sorry I interrupted you."
"That's all right.", Kate said, "We have the rest of our lives."
"Now, don't get mad when I say this. But, you two are just meant for each other."
"I know. I wish we'd found each other a long time ago."
"You really mean that. Don't you?", I said.
"Lover. With all my heart, and in front of a witness."
"I'm going to leave you two alone.", Wendy said, "But, first I have something for Gwen."
"Gee. The chocolate milkshake was enough.", I said with a smile.
"I know when you take those cute little heart shaped earing out that you might let the holes heal up. But, Kate has some really great earrings. And, they'd look good on Gwen too. So, I got you the smallest studs I could find, and they're surgical steel. They won't show much. So, if you decide to keep them pierced, you can use these to keep the holes open until they heal. And, they won't show that much."
"Aren't you sweet.", I said. Where did that come from?
"Yes.", Kate said, "That's very sweet."
As she went to leave, Wendy handed me a small bag, and said, "Enjoy."
"Wendy.", I said, "Thank you. And, thank you for going to the mall with us. It was interesting seeing how girls interact without guys around."
"It was fun watching you interact with us once you relaxed. You became one of us for a little while."
Wendy gave both Kate and me, a hug, and a kiss.
After Wendy left, Kate said, "This is the longest that you've been Gwen. How does it feel?"
"It's been very interesting. And, it feels good."
Thursday, January 25
The past three weeks, had been a lot of fun for the three of us, Kate, Wendy, and me. We hadn't gone out as three girl friends again, but it was still fun to be out with these two. Last weekend, Wendy and her mother had made up, and she went back home.
Today, we had a real blaze going in the fireplace. It was very cold outside, but toasty warm inside in more than one way. We were laying on the couch, just looking at each other, and Kate asked, "Want to go some place with me Saturday?"
"Sure.", I replied, "Where?"
"There's a swim meet at State, and I'd like to go."
"Still thinking about trying out for their swim team?"
"Yea. And, I want to check out the competition."
I don't know if I'd mentioned this before or not, but Kate is a very good swimmer. I'd been swimming with her many times, not only in her parents pool, but at the lake. And, she wasn't only good, but fast, and strong. But, our high school didn't have a pool, let alone a swim team.
"Sounds like a fun way to spend a Saturday."
With a little gleam in her eyes, and a smile on her face, she said, "As Gwen?"
"Gwen?"
"Sure."
"Drive over to State, spend the day, drive back, and do it as Gwen?"
In her very sweet way, Kate said, "It would be fun."
"Fun?"
"Sure spending a day with my favorite girlfriend."
"The whole day?"
"Yea. We'd have to leave early, and wouldn't make it back until late."
"So, I'd be Gwen the whole day."
"At least twelve hours."
"You are crazy."
"For you."
I thought for a minute, then said, "What do we have to do?"
"A little shopping."
"Shopping?"
"Sure. The pair of jeans you have will be fine, and the running shoes. But, a new top, maybe a light sweater, gloves, and a winter coat."
"When?"
"Tomorrow after school."
"All right."
Friday, January 26
After school we headed back to the thrift store, and Kate went shopping. She started looking through the sweaters, and she found a number of things that she liked, but in most cases they weren't my size. She finally picked up a pink, long sleeve, sweater, that buttoned up the front.
"This is so cute.", Kate said.
"Pink?", I asked.
"Sure love. With your coloring, pink is your color. And, feel how soft this is."
I touched the sweater, and it did feel very nice.
Then she said, "It's cashmere."
"So.", I said, "I'm going to be wearing a sweater?"
"Yes."
"But, I need to try it on, don't I?"
"Of course."
I just shook my head.
I tried on the sweater, and it fit. Not tight, but also not loose. And, it did feel very soft. We then went looking for a coat. And, ended up with a dark blue coat, with a hood, and fur trim, and a design on the front. I just tried this on right in the aisle. And, the gloves we found, almost matched the coat, and had a feminine design on the back.
When I took Kate home, her mother was there, and as we carried the packages into the house, she said, "I see you've gone shopping again Catharine?"
"Not for me. For Gwen."
"Gwen?"
"We're going to the swim meet at State tomorrow."
Kate's mother looked at me, and just said, "Gwen?'
I shrugged my shoulders, and said, "Yea. We figured that it would be fun."
She just shook her head.
Kate and I said a long goodnight. And, as I was walking out the door, I asked, "What time tomorrow?"
"Oh. About eight."
"Eight!"
"I'll make breakfast."
"All right eight o'clock. Do we have to do any thing about body hair?"
"You're learning. I think just for tomorrow, be sure your chest is clean."
"Why? The sweater buttons all the way up."
"Love. You've seen me wear sweaters. Right?"
"Sure."
"Do I button them all the way up?"
"No. I guess not."
Saturday, January 27
At eight I was sitting down to a very nice breakfast with Kate. Her parents had already left for the day. And, it wasn't much later that we were in her bedroom, with me in the red satin panties, and a white bra. She started working her magic to bring Gwen out, and, it didn't take her long. But, as she was working on my hair, she said, "Love. We really need to work on your hair. It could look so nice."
"Like what?", I asked.
"Have someone give it a nice cut. Wash it properly. Just take care of it."
When she had finished with my hair, makeup, and nails, she handed me the wire rimmed glasses, and I slipped them on. Looking in the mirror, there was Gwen. It still surprised me that I could look so good as a girl. But, I was really beginning to like it. And, that scarred me a little.
After our trip to the mall, when Kate had taken out the heart-shaped studs that I was wearing, she had replaced them with the small studs Wendy had given me. So, both of my ears were still pierced. But, the studs weren't ready to be taken out yet. So, Kate said, "You'll look fine with those studs."
Kate then helped me into the waist cincher, and it really didn't feel as bad as the shaper had. I was able to move better, I was more comfortable, and I could use the bathroom. Then I slipped on the jeans, and sweater. Of course, I had the problem of the buttons being on the wrong side. And, Kate chastised me for buttoning it all the way up, so I undid the top couple buttons, and she said, "Looking really good girlfriend."
I slipped on a pair of socks that Kate handed me, and then the running shoes. Kate put a little perfume on me, then handed me the same purse that I had used on the trip to the mall. And, she said, "Know what goes in here?"
"I think."
"Show me."
I picked up the lipstick that she had used, the soft pink creme one, also the perfume, mascara, and eyeshadow, and put them all in the purse. She smiled, and said, "You're learning. But, you also need your compact, blusher, some Kleenexs', and a small hair brush. And, don't forget your wallet, and cell phone."
I looked at her, and said, "Now I know why some women carry such large purses."
A few minutes later we were on the road heading toward the campus. The drive was a little over an hour and a half, and uneventful. We had listened to the campus radio station on the way over, and they played some great music. They mentioned that there was a possibility of a snow storm.
The swim facility at State was really great. There were two Olympic size pools, and a diving pool. All three pools had very nice seating areas for spectators, and there was a cafeteria. We found the swim venue that Kate was interested in, a couple of seats in the stands, and settled in. I leaned over, and whispered to her, "I have a feeling I'm going to be spending a lot of time in these seats."
She looked at me, smiled, and said. "You know it lover."
As we watched the various women's competitions, Kate was taking notes. She was writing down, event, names and finishing times. After we'd been there for a couple of hours, I whispered, "I need to use the restroom."
She whispered back, "Go on. I'll be here when you get back."
"Go alone!"
"You're a big girl."
"But, I thought girlfriends always went together."
"I don't want to miss the next couple of heats."
"Okay I'll wait."
I waited. But, I couldn't wait as long as it was going to take to run the preliminary heats that Kate wanted to watch. So, I finally whispered, "I'll be right back."
"Okay love. You'll be fine.", she said with a little smile.
I got up, and headed for the facilities. As I walked up to the lady's room, there was a short line, so I got into it. It took about ten minutes before I was able to get into the restroom, and into a stall. And, no one, except a few guys, paid much attention to me. But, I was nervous being in there by myself. After I had finished, I checked my makeup, as Kate had always told me to do, and touched up my lipstick.
When I was back at our seats, Kate looked at me, and said, "See. You did well."
"Yea.", I whispered, "But, I've never had to stand in line before."
"Comes with the territory love. A guy can walk in, do his thing standing up, and walk out. A lady has to sit no matter what. It just takes longer."
It was after one, when the events that Kate was interested in were over, except for the finals. So, we went to the cafeteria for a little lunch, and noticed that we had gotten a lot of snow. We ate our lunch, then went back to the pool area, and our seats.
About two-thirty, the public address announcer said, "Ladies and gentlemen can I have your attention please. We've been in touch with the State Police, and they tell us that with the heavy snow fall north of us, and with the predicted continuing snow fall, that all roads north of here are closed. Everything east, west, and south is open. They also tell us that it will be tomorrow before the roads north will be open again."
We looked at each other, and I said, "That's us."
"I know." Kate said.
The public address announcer continued with, "The university has a few open dorm rooms that we'll offer on a first come first served basis, and there are a number of motels in the area. There will be a small fee for the dorm rooms. If you would like a dorm room, please come to the ticket window at the north end of the building. You will need to leave your drivers license. And, you will also be allowed to eat in the dorm cafeterias. We are sorry for any inconvenience."
Kate said, "It sounds like we won't be able to get home?"
"Yea.", I said, "I guess we need to get a couple rooms."
"A couple rooms?", Kate, with a grin, whispered, "Lover. I've wanted to spend a night with you for a long time. And, I'm not letting this chance go."
By the time we got to the ticket window, there was a short line. So, we waited our turn. Hoping that we wouldn't miss out on a cheap dorm room, and have to pay for a motel room.
Kate whispered, "I'd better give them my drivers license."
"Yea. It would look a little strange. Gwen with a male's drivers license."
When we got to the window, the girl said, "We only have one room left, and it's in the married student's apartments. Is that a problem?"
"I don't think so." Kate said, "Why would it be a problem?"
"The bed is a queen size, and there's only one."
Kate looked at me, smiled, then said to the girl, "No. No problem at all."
The girl took Kate's drivers license, and I handed her the fee. She handed us a key, some meal tickets, and a map of the campus. She had marked on the map, where we were, where the apartment was, and where the resident student cafeterias were. She also said, that there was a strip mall right across the street from the apartments if we needed anything. The university had also placed a minimum amount of linen in the room. And, that tomorrow morning, anytime between nine and noon, we could return the key to the ticket booth, and Kate would get her license back. We thanked her, and went back to the pool area.
"It looks like you get your wish.", I whispered to Kate.
"It does. Doesn't it."
With a big grin, I said, "Yea. You get to listen to me snore."
With her sly little smile, and a twinkle in her eyes, she said, "In that case, I guess I'll just have to keep you up all night."
We called our parents, and told them about the roads being closed, and that the university had given us dorm rooms. We neglected telling them that we were together in the married student's apartments.
My dad told me that they knew about the road closings. That they had already received eighteen inches of snow, and it was still snowing. And, that the wind was also causing problems. Both of our parents were glad that we weren't going to try to drive home. And, they told us to just behave, and drive carefully driving tomorrow. We told them that we would probably wait until early tomorrow afternoon to start home.
After the meet was over, we found my car. And, it was buried under eight inches of snow. As we were digging it out, I decided that running shoes weren't meant for weather like this. We finally got the car out, and headed for the student cafeteria.
After some dinner, we headed for the apartment, and it wasn't bad. It had a small kitchen, a livingroom, bedroom, and bath. And, was somewhat furnished, a refrigerator, stove, small table, and two chairs in the kitchen. Only a couch in the livingroom. A bed, and chest of drawers in the bedroom. But, there was room for more furniture.
We found that the university had provided, sheets, pillows, pillow cases, and a blanket for the bed, wash clothes, towels, and a roll of toilet paper for the bathroom, and a few large paper cups in the kitchen.
We made the bed, and sat in the livingroom for a few minutes, before Kate said, "We need to find a drug store."
"Why?", I asked.
"We need tooth brushes, and a few other things."
We drove over to the strip mall, and found the drug store. We spent a long time looking at makeup, and I asked, "Why are we looking at makeup?"
"Lover. We weren't expecting too spent the night, and we have to look nice for the drive home."
"Don't we have enough with us?"
"We didn't bring any makeup remover, moisturizer, or foundation, and we use different ones of that. And, there's a few other things. Do you need to shave tomorrow?"
"I shouldn't. I'm still only shaving ever other day or so, and I shaved this morning."
Along with the makeup, tooth brushes, and tooth paste. We also picked up something to drink, some snacks, a cheap clock radio, face soap, and body wash.
As we were walking back to the car, I said to Kate, "Think we should get some cheap boots for tomorrow?"
"Might be a good idea.", Kate said, "There's a shoe store at the end of the mall."
After we got back to the apartment, we set up housekeeping, at least for one night. I found a good radio station, and we got ready for bed. By the time we were ready, we had our makeup off, and were down to panties and bras. Kate then fixed us a little snack. And, we cuddled together on the couch, and listened to the radio. The necking got very heavy, and it didn't take Kate long to become amorous. Finally I got up, picked her up, and carried her to the bed room. It was very late by the time we got to sleep.
Sunday, January 28
The alarm clock went off at nine, and shook me out of a very sound sleep. It took me a few seconds to figure out where I was, and who I was cuddled up with. But, I remembered very quickly. I rolled over, and turned the alarm clock off. When I rolled back, Kate was looking at me with a big smile, she said, "Good morning lover.", and gave me a kiss.
"Good morning yourself.", I said, and I kissed her.
"You know. I could get use to this very easily."
"What? Getting snow bound."
"No. Waking up together every morning."
"That would be very easy to get use too."
One thing led to another, and it was closer to ten when we were finally in the shower. No, not together, there wasn't room. Kate redid my makeup, and hair. And, again said, "You really need to learn to do this yourself if Gwen's going to be around much."
"I know.", I replied.
"Now. Get dressed, while I get ready."
We cleaned up the apartment, and were back at the ticket booth at the pool facility just before noon. Just as we were ready to leave, we called our parents, and told them that we would be on the way home as soon as we had lunch.
The drive home was interesting. A drive that usually takes an hour and a half, took more than three hours. The roads were open, but only one lane in some places. And, we saw a number of abandoned cars and trucks along the side of the road. The farther north we drove, the deeper the snow got.
After we'd been on the road for a little while, Kate asked, "How does it feel to have been a girl for more than a day?"
I glanced at her, and said, "It's been very interesting, being treated as a girl. Having someone hold doors for you. Have women smile at you, and returning that smile. And, such things. I don't know if I like some of the looks I got from some guys, but I guess it goes with being a girl. It's been a real learning experience."
"So, would you do it again?"
"Sometime, maybe. The only thing I haven't liked while I was Gwen, was what happened at Ken's party. But, I did learn that a girl has to be careful, and stand up for herself."
"It happens to all of us. And, like you said, you just have to stand up for yourself."
"Why do you like it when I dress as Gwen?"
"I'm not really sure. It's fun being able to turn you from a guy to a girl. And, then watching you interact with others. You really become Gwen, a sweet, pretty, lovable girl, when you're dressed. When you, Wendy, and I were at the mall you were so cute."
"Cute?"
"You actually got into shopping. And, I thought you were really seeing things that would look good on you. You interacted with everyone just like a girl would. It surprised me that you learned that so quickly. Wendy even commented about it."
"So, you're saying that when I'm dressed as Gwen, I almost become her?"
"You really do slip into her like it's your other self. And, I'd say that you do become her."
"Really?"
"Yea. Did you ever try on girls' things before we did it for the dance?"
"No. That was the first time."
"How do you feel when you're dressed?"
"It's kind of nice. It sort of relaxes me. I like the clothes. They're actually more comfortable then most of my guy things, except for the shaper. But, I really like the panties."
"I've done some looking on the Internet."
"On what?"
"Wendy showed me some sites on crossdressing."
"Crossdressing? Like the guy we saw in the pantyhose video."
"Yea. He looked good. You look much better."
"Are you saying that I'm a crossdresser?"
"Maybe."
"So, I'm weird?"
"No, you're not weird! Wendy showed me some information that said that between two and three percent of the male population are crossdressers. And, that a very large percentage of those are straight."
"Two to three percent?"
"Yea. And, there are even girls that crossdress."
"I had no idea."
"I didn't either. The sad thing is, most of these guys don't have any support. In fact most are very hidden in their dressing."
"Like a lot of gays. In the closet?"
"Yea. Like that. And, that's sad. People are who they are. And, if you love them, you support them. Look at Jackie Yamashita. From what I've seen at school, most everyone accepts what she's going through. I've heard a few nasty comments, but not many. And, most of the friends she had when she was Jimmy, both guys and girls, seem to still be her friends."
"I know. I still like her. She's nice. So, if I'm a crossdresser?"
"What do you mean?"
"How do you feel about it?"
"Lover. Am I sitting next to you right now?"
"Yea."
"We've gone shopping together. We've gone places together. And, haven't I suggested that you do a lot of these things?"
"Yea."
"And, haven't I said that I love you as Gary or Gwen?"
"Yea."
"So. How do you think I feel?"
"I guess, that you like it, and would support me if I am a crossdresser."
"You guess? Lover. I would more than support you. I love helping Gwen being who she is. And, one more thing. I saw some guys on the Internet that could look no more like a girl than the man in the moon. You, lover, can and do look like a girl when you want to."
I didn't say anything for a few seconds, then said, "What about my parents. How would they take it?"
"Both of our parents have seen you as Gwen. And, I think my mother might be more accepting then any of them. But, they all may be to some degree."
"You're kidding. Your dad always gave me a strange look when he saw me dressed as Gwen. And, my dad went nuts over the pierced ears."
"I know. But, you're bending the male image. You are supposed to be a typical macho male, and sometimes you are. But, then there are the times that you are feminine. Some people have problems accepting anything other than what they consider normal. And, it takes time for them to see who you really are."
"So. Do I hide this from them, and stay away from them when I'm Gwen?"
"I don't think you need to hide it, but give them some more time. My dad has seen you this way, and I know he and my mom have talked about it. She told me that he understands it a little bit, but less than she does. But, I don't think he has a big problem with it. With your dad, maybe we should talk with your mom, see how she feels, and if he knows much about Gwen."
"Now, aren't you being Gwen's advocate.", I said with a smile.
"Lover. You support me. I support you."
"Yea. But, you're almost normal. Your only quirk is that you love me."
A while later as we pulled into the driveway of Kate's house, the snow was up to the hood of the car. And, Kate said, "I'm glad we didn't change in the pool house, or it would take us the rest of the day to just dig a path to it."
"Yea.", I said, "But, your dad is probably going to see Gwen again."
"Remember what I said. Give them a chance."
Kate and I walked into the house, and her parents were just sitting down to a cup of tea. It looked like her dad had been outside shoveling snow. And, when he saw us, he said, "I'm glad you kids are home . . . Gary?"
"Yes sir.", I said.
"You're dressed as a girl again?"
"Yes sir."
"You went to the swim meet this way?"
"Yes sir."
"And, spent the night this way?"
"Yes sir. I didn't have anything else to wear."
He just shook his head. And, at least didn't ask who I'd roomed with.
"Anyway.", Kate's mother said, "I'm glad that you made it home safely. We were worried."
"Gwen's a safe driver mom.", Kate said.
I saw her dad give her a strange look, and she must have too. Because she said, "Dad! We can't call her Gary, when she looks like this."
He didn't say anything, just raised any eyebrow.
I called my parents, and told them that we were back at Kate's. Kate then grabbed my hand, and pulled me up to her room. And, yes, as she closed the door, she gave me a very long, soft, kiss.
Wednesday, February 14
I know today marks a year since I started my story, and it was supposed to be just a year in my life. But, I think I need to go on for a little bit longer. So, I will.
Wendy had told Kate that she had thought over going back to college, and was going to go to State with us in the fall.
Today is Valentin's Day. Last Valentin's Day I didn't have anyone to share it with. Today, I have the love of my life with me. And, I was going to take her out to dinner tonight. So, after school I dropped Kate off at her house, so she could get ready, while I went home to get ready.
When I picked her up, she opened the front door, and I could only stare. I'd never seen her look so beautiful. She finally asked, "What's wrong?"
I was finally able to get out, "Absolutely nothing. I've just got the prettiest girl in town. You are just beautiful."
I don't think I'd ever seen Kate blush before, but she was, and she almost whispered, "Thank you."
We went to one of the better restaurants in town, and had a very nice dinner. As we were having dessert, I gave her a card, and a present. I knew she liked very pretty cards, so that was easy. But, what I got for her took some thought. She unwrapped it, and opened the box. She looked at the contents, looked at me, and said, "Gary. You are so sweet. And, I love you."
"I thought you would like something like this. And, I love you."
I got up, walked next to her, and took the necklace out of the box. Removed the necklace that she was wearing, and fastened the new one around her neck. It was a gold double heart on a gold chain. I went back to my seat, and just looked at her.
Saturday, April 14
It had been two months since our overnight trip to the swim meet at State. And, something just didn't feel right. A few of us had met at Greg's Drive In for dinner, and then off to a movie. Then after the movie, Kate and I were back in front of the fireplace, just cuddled together.
I guess I'd been quieter than usual, because Kate asked, "Honey. What's wrong?"
"Nothing.", I replied.
"Nothing? Lover you've been quiet, and distant, for a few days. What's going on?"
"I'm not sure."
"Don't you love me any more?"
I looked at her, and said, "Katie. Don't say that. You know that you're all I care about."
"I know. So, talk to me. What's wrong?"
"It feels like something's missing."
"Between us?"
"Katie. No. Not between us."
"Then what?"
"That's what I'm not sure about."
"I think I might know."
"What?"
"What haven't we done since the swim meet?"
"Slept together."
"Yea. But, we didn't sleep much, and we're still doing what kept us awake. What else?"
"We've gone a lot of places together."
"Yea. Who went?"
"You and me."
"Yea. So, who was missing?"
"Wendy?"
"You can be so dense sometimes. Gwen hasn't been here. Has she?"
"You think I'm missing Gwen?"
"I don't know. Are you?"
"Maybe."
"We talked about this on the way home from the swim meet."
"Yea. I know."
"And, I haven't brought it up again, because I want to see if you would."
"And, I haven't."
"Not until now. I think it's gotten to you that you haven't been Gwen for a while."
Sunday, April 15
I was at Kate's at one. It was a nice day, and her dad had gone to play golf. I rang the door bell, Kate's mother answered the door, and said, "Hello Gary."
"Hello Mrs. Branson. Kate's expecting me."
With a smile. She said, "I know. Kate told me."
"Oh."
"She's in her room. Would you like to stay for dinner?"
"That would be nice."
I ran up to Kate's room, her door was open, I stopped at the door, and said, "Hi."
Kate looked at me, smiled, and said, "Hi." Then she walked over to the door, pulled me into her room, closed the door, and gave me a long kiss.
"Your mom asked me to stay for dinner."
"I know."
"And, I think she knows about today."
"She does."
"You told her?"
"Sure. I told you that we weren't going behind her back again."
"We didn't tell her about the trip to State."
"That was different."
"If you say so."
"I do. Now, what do you want to do?"
"I though I was going to become Gwen?"
"Is that what you want to do?"
"Yea. I guess."
"No! No guess. Yes, or no? What do you want to do?"
I grinned at her, and looked at her bed.
She said, "You're impossible. I'm trying to help, and all you want to do is play."
"Sorry.", I said.
"Now. What do you want to do?"
"Become Gwen."
"Why?"
"Because I think, I miss her."
"I know I do."
"Really?"
"You'd better believe it lover." Then handing me the pair of red satin panties, she said, "Here put these on."
I undressed, and slipped the panties on. And, Kate said. "You really like those better than your male underwear?"
"Yes."
"Why?"
"They're softer, fit better, and feel better."
She smiled, and said, "Lover. Today you start learning to do your own makeup. Have a seat at my dressing table."
I sat, and she sat next to me, and said, "I'm going to do one half of your face, and you're going to do the other."
I watched, and listened, as she worked on the left side of my face. Moisturizer, foundation, eyes, powder, blusher, and half my lips. It was strange looking at me that way, half Gary, and half Gwen. Then I went to work, under Kate's guidance. The moisturizer, and foundation weren't hard. But, trying to get the eyes the same as what Kate had done was impossible, and I started getting frustrated.
Kate finally said, "Easy. Don't get upset. Remember I've got a lot of practice. It will come in time."
"No, it won't. I've watched you do your makeup, and it amazes me as to how quickly and easily you do it."
"Lover. I've been doing it for a long time. Mom has some pictures of me when I first started playing with makeup, and I might let you see them sometime. If you promise not to laugh."
"No promises."
"Lets get this off of you. And, I'll redo everything but the blusher, and lipstick. And, you can do those."
We removed all signs of my lousy makeup work, and her expert work. And, she started over. She went slowly, and told me everything that she was doing. When she was done, she handed me the blusher and a brush, and told me how to apply it. I guess I did a good job, because when I was done, she smiled, and said, "Not bad love."
As she handed me a lip liner pencil, she said, "Now the lips. You need to make your lips look bigger, so use the pencil, and outline your lips just outside their natural edge."
I carefully outlined my lips, and Kate looked at it, and said, "Not bad. But, be sure to get right down into the corners."
I'd applied lipstick before using the stick, but Kate had always used a small brush when we did it at home. So, she talked me through using a brush to apply it, telling me that the brush did a better job, and it was easier to control where the lipstick went. When I was done, she gave me the once over, and said, "Looking good girlfriend. One last thing."
"There's more?", I asked.
She smiled, and said, "Beauty is an on going thing."
Kate handed me a tube that contained a clear liquid, and had an applicator of some kind. Then she said, "It's lip gloss, and I only want you to put it on the center part of your lower lip."
I did as she instructed. And, she said, "Doing it this way, highlights the lower lip, and makes it look poutier."
I looked in the mirror, and I saw Gwen. Kate then said, "Now. I'm going to do your hair, and I want you to pay attention to how I do it."
I watched as Kate spent a little while turning my guy hair into a girl's style. I looked at her, and said, "I'll never learn to do that."
"Yes you will. We'll work on it step by step, and it won't take that long. Just some practice. Now, I'll help you into the waist cincher, then you can get yourself dressed. Your bra, jeans, sweater, and shoes are on my bed."
After I was dressed, I slipped on the wire rim glasses, looked in the mirror, and Gwen was back. Kate walked up behind me, and said, "Well?"
"Well what?", I asked.
"Something still missing?"
"I don't think so."
"Me either. I watched a smile grow on your face, as you looked at yourself."
"It feels good. And, I love the look you've give me."
"It won't be long before you can do it."
I turned around, looked at Kate for a second, and then she gave me one of her very soft, very gentle, very long, kisses. When we broke the kiss, she said, "I just love seeing you as Gwen. You look so good. So at ease."
"Being with you,", I said, "makes me feel that way."
We spent the rest of the afternoon, until dinner time, trying different looks. But, what Kate had done, the first time, for the day time look was the best. Just before Kate's dad came home, we put Gwen away, and went to help her mother with dinner. As we walked into the kitchen, her mom asked, "Did you have fun?"
I looked at Kate, and she said, "She's learning. It'll take some practice. But, she'll get it."
"Can I show Gary the pictures of your first attempts of makeup?"
"No."
Saturday, May 19
The past month or so had been interesting. Kate had really worked with me on makeup, and different looks. And, this Saturday Kate and Gwen went to the mall. I'd done my own makeup and hair, under Kate's close supervision, and I think I surprised both of us. I actually looked like Gwen when I was done, and the only thing that Kate had to fix was my hair. Kate's comment was, "Girlfriend. You did great. If I was going to give you a grade, it would be a B+."
"Only a B+?", I asked, with a little pout.
"Yea. You took too long. Almost twice as long as it takes me."
I hung my head, and said, "I'm sorry."
"Look at me. Don't be sorry. You've learned a lot, and have done it very quickly. Are you really feeling better about this now?"
"Yes. I'm really enjoying it."
"Well. Then I guess my boyfriend is really a crossdresser."
"Is that a problem?"
"Lover. If it was a problem. I wouldn't have helped you, I wouldn't be here with you now, and I wouldn't want to jump in bed with you right now."
The trip to the mall was fun. I remembered what Kate and Wendy had said about everyone looking at pretty girls, and just to ignore boys. So, I just relaxed, fell into being Gwen, and Kate and I had fun.
Saturday, May 26
This was a long weekend, being Memorial Day weekend, and next weekend Kate and I would be graduating from high school.
Today, we had decided to go to our favorite secluded spot for a picnic. Kate put together a nice lunch, and after our hike and climb, we were back on top of the rock bluff. And, it was a mess. There was trash all over the place. I said, "Well it looks like others have found our spot."
"Yea.", Kate said, "And, what a mess!"
We always brought a trash bag to clean up our things, and we spent some time cleaning up all kinds of things, paper plates, cups, napkins, food scraps, and . . . well you know those things guys wear for protection. Not a fun clean up.
Finally we were able to spread out our blanket, enjoy our lunch, and then each other for desert. Afterwards as we were laying there enjoying the blue sky, and puffy clouds, we heard noises off in the distance. After listening for a minute, I said, "I think we're getting company."
"Really?", Kate said.
"Yea. It sounds like someone is making their way up here."
"Ah . . . "
"Don't worry. It'll take them better then ten minutes to get up here. Just get dressed, then we'll clean up our things, and start down."
We slipped on our clothes, picked up our picnic thing, shared a kiss, and started back down. As we started down, the voices we were hearing stopped. And, as we rounded a rock out cropping on the trail, there was another couple standing there. The guy was carrying a blanket, and the girl a small cooler.
I said, "Hi."
The guy said, "Uh. Hi."
"Enjoy your climb. We had to clean up a mess on top before we could have our picnic."
"Oh. Really?"
"Yea. Some people are slobs."
"Yea."
As Kate and I started to walk on, I said to the guy, with a wink, "Don't do anything we haven't already done."
"Uh. Yea. Okay."
After Kate and I were out of ear shot, I said to Kate, "I bet they, or some of their friends, left all that trash up there."
"It looked like they had party up there."
"If my boss finds out that it's being left a mess, I'll bet he'll close it off."
"He'd do that?"
"You bet. The narrow trail, and hard climb, makes it too hard to easily maintain."
"I really hope that doesn't happen."
"Me too. I really like coming to this spot."
"I think I've seen that girl at school."
"Really?"
"Yea. I think she's a sophomore."
"Ah. Young love.", I said with a grin.
Saturday, June 2
Tomorrow, Kate and I were graduating from high school, and in the fall we were we off to college together. Since Kate and I had so many of the same friends, our parents had planned a graduation party for us this evening, but this afternoon we wanted to be alone. So, we headed to the water fall.
Once we were there, we sat, and just cuddled together watching the water. After we'd been there about half an hour, I said, "Katie."
"What lover?"
I turned, looked at her, and said, "You know, I gave you that promise ring almost a year ago?"
"I know."
I reached into my pocket, and took out a box, and said, "And, it was a promise of my deep love for you, and that one day I'd give you something better."
"Better?"
As I opened the box, and as she looked at the contents, I said, "It was a promise that one day I'd ask you, Catharine Marie Branson will you marry me?"
I saw the tears come into her eyes, she wrapped her arms around me, and whispered, "Yes. Gary. Yes I'll marry you."
I whispered, "It doesn't have to be now. It can be after college, or whenever we decide."
"I know. I love you so much."
"I love you too Katie. And, I want to spend the rest of my life with you."
We held each other for a long time, and I knew she was crying. I whispered, "Please don't cry."
"I'm sorry love.", she said, "But, I'm so happy, I can't help it."
We finally sat back, looked at each other, and I wiped her tears away. I was still holding the ring box, and I said, "Should I make this official?"
"Official?"
I got off the bench, and down on one knee, and repeated, "Catharine Marie Branson will you marry me?"
She looked at me, smiled, and said, "You are so sweet. Yes. Gary Kenneth Cutwright. I'll marry you."
I slipped the promise ring off her finger, took the engagement ring out of its box, and slipped it on her ring finger. I then sat back on the bench, and we kissed. After the kiss we sat there just holding each other for a long time.
Kate finally asked, "Did you say anything to my parents or yours?"
"No."
"I don't know how they'll take it. Maybe we should before the party."
"You're probably right. Or, should we keep it a secret?"
"No. I don't want to do that."
"My parents first, or your parents, or together?"
"I'll bet they're all at my house right now setting up for the party."
"So, together?"
"Yea."
"Well no time like the present."
As we were walking back to the car, I said, "Katie. I wish the ring could have been bigger. But, . . . "
Just as I said, ‘But', Kate stopped, turned me to look at her, placed her index finger on my lips, and said, "It's not the size that matters. It's the feeling behind it. This ring came from your heart, and it's all that I'll ever need. It's wonderful, you picked it out, and that makes it extra special."
"I'm sorry. I just wanted you to have the best."
"This is the best. It's from you."
A little while later we were walking back to the pool area at Kate's house, and I said, "I'm nervous as hell."
"Me too.", Kate said, "But, I have a feeling that it will be fine."
"I hope."
"It will."
As we walked into the pool area my parents, Kate's parents, and Wendy were setting up for the party. Wendy was the first to see us, and said, "It's about time you two. It may be a party for you, but we need help."
"Sorry.", Kate said.
"That's all right honey.", Kate's mother said, "We can manage."
Kate then said, "Wendy. Could we see you in the pool house for a minute?"
"Sure cousin.", Wendy said, and led the way into the pool house.
After we were inside, she looked at us, and said, "Kate what are you grinning about?"
Kate just held up her left hand. Wendy's eyes got really big, then she smiled, and said, "Wow! Before graduation. Do your parents know?"
We both shook our heads no.
"You going to tell them, or keep it a secret?"
"I'm not taking this ring off, so it wouldn't be a secret for long."
Just then Kate's dad stuck his head in the door, and said, "Come on you three. We need help out here."
"Daddy.", Kate said, "Would you ask mom, and Gary's parents to come in here for a minute?"
"Sure honey. What's wrong?"
"Nothing. Absolutely nothing."
Her dad turned around, and said, "Viv. Phil. Marg. Come on over here. The kids want to see us."
We heard Kate's mother say, "Jim. What's wrong?"
"Nothing. The kids just want to see us for a minute."
After our parents were in the pool house. Kate and I just stood there for a minute, until her mom said, "Wendy why are you grinning?"
"Ah . . . No reason, Aunt Viv."
Kate's mother then looked at Kate, and said, "Catharine. What's going on?"
Kate and I were holding hand, and when her mom said that, Kate squeezed my hand, and whispered "Go on."
I finally got up enough courage, took a deep breath, and said, "I . . . I asked Katie to marry me, and she said yes."
Kate's dad said, "You're too young!"
"Daddy.", Kate said, "We'll probably wait until we graduate from college."
"You're still too young to take a step like this."
"Daddy. We just happen to love each other very much."
"Jim.", Kate's mother said to her father, "I think I've seen them together more then anyone, and I'm not surprised. I'm glad they just didn't elope. Just remember how we were."
"I do.", Kate's dad said, "But, we were in college."
"That's because we didn't know each other in high school."
My parents were just standing there, not saying anything, but my mom had a little smile. Finally my mom walked over to Kate, gave her a big hug, and said, "I'm so happy for you. Like your mother, I've known for a long time how you've felt about each other."
Then, my dad gave Kate a hug, while my mom hugged me, then my dad shook my hand.
Kate's mother then gave both of us a big hug. But, her dad just stood there, and looked at us.
Finally Kate's mom said, "Jim. I know she's your little girl, and she always will be. She's very happy. Be happy for her."
Kate's dad walked over to her, and gave her a big hug. Then he walked over to me, he'd been crying, and shook my hand.
As we all went back out to finish setting up for the party, Kate's dad put one arm around me, and another around Kate, and said, "Well kids. I guess I get to make an announcement this evening. Don't I?"
Well this ends a very interesting year in my life, well actually a little longer then a year. My college years have also been very interesting, and if I can get some time away from my graduate studies, I'll write about them. So, don't be surprised if you see that somewhere soon.
Gary/Gwen and Kate
If you read Part I of "A Year in My Life", you would know that I found the love of my life, Katie. Kate and I became engaged just before high school graduation.
The other outstanding thing that I learned about myself was that I have a more feminine side, named Gwen. Gwen is who I am when I'm dressed as a girl, or now a college coed.
Kate was a driving force in finding Gwen, and helping her blossom. If you haven't read Part I, you might like to. In fact, thinking back, I should have called this story "A Few Years in My Life."
This part of my story covers the first year of our college life. It certainly hasn’t been boring. I can't tell you too much without giving away the story, but things got very interesting for us in college. Among other things, we met Tiffany. She tried to come between Kate and me, and almost succeeded.
And, a special thanks to Jenny van Eik for editing this chapter.
This summer -- like previous summers -- Kate was working as a life guard at one of our area’s lakes, and I was working for the local park system doing all kinds of things.
I was given a kind of supervision position this summer. My boss had put me in charge of a group of high school students that was working for the parks. So, I assigned things that needed to be done and made sure that they were done. Basically it was cutting grass, pulling weeds, collecting trash, and things like that.
Tuesday, June 12
Kate and I were looking forward to college. She had my diamond on her finger. The one thing that Kate really wanted to do while in college was to be on the university's swim team, and the tryouts were today.
We both took the day off from work and drove down to State early this morning. This time I went as Gary, and there was no chance of us getting snowbound. I sat in the stands, and watched. It looked to me as if Kate was doing really well, and might even be making some friends among the other girls.
After the tryouts were over, we walked around campus a little, and just talked. Kate was excited, and said, "I think I did really well. The coaches really talked to me about a lot of things, and were surprised when I told them that our high school didn't have a swim team."
"That's great," I said, "any mention of a scholarship?"
"No, but I didn't hear them talk to anyone else about one either."
We wandered into the student union and got something to eat. As we were eating, Kate said, "I wish it would snow."
"In June?" I asked.
"Yeah, I want to spend another night with you."
"You are so bad."
"No, I just enjoyed that one night so much that I want it to happen again."
I smiled at her and said, "Me too."
She was tired, and slept most of the way home.
Saturday, June 16
Kate and Gwen -- and sometimes even Wendy -- still loved to go out. Kate had really worked with me. She had gotten me to the point where I could do my makeup and hair. I still wasn’t as fast as Kate, but I was close. Of course, she has always had something to start with: a very pretty feminine face. I have this ugly male face that has to be pushed to the limit to look feminine.
Both my parents and Kate’s knew that we did this. My dad wasn't very happy about it, but my mom was supportive. I think Kate and my mother talked more than I knew. Kate's mom was supportive; I think she even enjoyed having Gwen around from time to time. Even Kate’s dad had become somewhat accepting, but I still got a few strange looks from him when I was Gwen.
Today we were going to the park, then a movie, and then a late dinner at Greg's Drive-In. Yesterday, after work, we had done some shopping. I now owned a pair of girls’ shorts, and a cute sleeveless, button up top.
When we got back to the pool house today, Kate asked, "You know something?"
"What?" I asked.
"A sleeveless top and arm hair don't go together."
"You're not saying what I think you are, are you?"
"Yes, I am."
"Aw, I'll just wear the sweater."
"Lover, it's summer, and it's just hair."
"But the guys at work will see."
"Do you take your work shirt off?"
"No. We're not allowed to. But it's short sleeve."
"So? Has anyone noticed your eyebrows?"
"No. You're going to get me to do this no matter what I say, aren't you?"
She just smiled.
"All right," I said, shaking my head, "do your dirty work."
She crooked her finger and said, "Follow me love."
I got up and followed her into the changing room. As we walked in, she retrieved my Speedo swim suit, handed it to me, and said, "You know the drill."
I undressed, slipped on the Speedo, and got up on the bench.
Kate brought over the bottle of hair remover and said, "We'll do your legs first."
She covered my legs with the lotion. A few minutes later, I was walking out of the shower with very smooth legs. I was going to get back up on the bench, but Kate said, "We can do the rest without you up there."
She looked at my arms and just said, "Hmm."
"Hmm . . . what?" I asked.
"Your underarms."
"What about them?"
"They're hairy."
"So?"
"Lover, sleeveless blouse?"
"Yeah, I know. How do we do them?"
"We can use the depilatory, shave them, or wax them."
"How do you do yours?"
"Wax them."
"Ouch."
"It's really not that bad."
"Let’s shave them."
"All right, I'll go get a razor and you can shave in the shower after you get the cream off of your arms."
Half an hour later, I was sitting there in a bra and panties, working on my makeup and hair. When Kate was happy with my look, she helped me with the waist cincher. I put on the shorts, sleeveless top, and my one pair of girls' shoes. Kate handed me the wire-rim glasses and I slipped them on. Kate smiled and said, "Gwen, love, you look good enough to eat. But . . . "
"But . . . what?" I asked.
"You really do need some more shoes."
"More shoes?"
"You only have the running shoes."
"So?"
"What if we want to go someplace dressy?"
"I'd need more than shoes."
With her sly little smile, Kate said, "Hmm, yes you would."
I just looked at her. "You want to go shopping, don't you?"
With a grin Kate said, "Me, shopping? No, not me."
We went for a nice walk in the park, and ended up at the waterfall. I wanted to kiss Kate so badly while we were there, but there were others there, and I didn't think a girl kissing a girl would go over so well.
The movie we went to was at one of those theaters that have a dozen screens, so there were a lot of people there. I had become almost comfortable around strangers when I was dressed as Gwen, as long as I didn't have to talk. I'd learned to ignore the looks from boys, and return the smile from women.
But today we ran into some friends from high school. Luckily, when our friend Paula said that she thought I looked familiar, Kate introduced me as Gary's cousin Gwen.
Kate and I were going to a different movie from the one that our friends were seeing, so we went to our own theater. I whispered to Kate, "That was close. Maybe we shouldn't do this?"
"Don't worry. Paula just saw a family resemblance between you and Gary. But there's enough difference when you're Gwen that she didn’t recognize you."
"Are you sure?"
"Yes."
After the movie we went to Greg's Drive-In for dinner. The same group of friends was there, and someone asked where Gary was. Kate said, "Gwen and I decided to lose the boyfriends and just have a day to ourselves."
After we were finished at Greg's we went back to our regular haunt, the pool house. As we were sitting there cuddled together I said, "That was just too close today."
"What was too close?"
"Paula, seeing the resemblance between Gary and Gwen."
"Don't worry. Girls just see things boys don't, and she saw that you and Gary look a little alike. And of course you do. But there is enough difference that most people won't see it. Gary is a good looking guy. Gwen is a very pretty girl."
"If you say so."
She wrapped her arms around me, and said, "Lover, if I thought someone would figure out that you were Gary, I wouldn't be suggesting that we go out where people that knew you would see you. I wouldn't do that to you."
"And apparently I have a boyfriend?"
"A pretty girl like you is going to have a boyfriend, and probably more than one."
"But I only like girls."
"Did you want me to say that you had a girlfriend instead of a boyfriend?"
"I guess not."
"Good, we'll keep that our secret."
She kissed me.
Wednesday, July 18
Summer was really going by quickly. Kate and I spent as much time together as we could.
Today the crew I supervised was working in the park by the river where the rock bluff was. After lunch my boss showed up to check on our work. Then he said, "Gary, let's go check the rock bluff area. I don't think anyone's been up there for a while."
We left the work crew, and started the hike to the bluff. After we had finished the climb to the top, he wasn't happy. It was a mess, even more of a mess than what Kate and I had found a few weeks ago. He looked around and said, "Go back down to my truck, and get a trash bag."
"I have one in my pocket," I said. I always kept one in my back pocket just in case I needed it.
"Good. I can't believe some people. This is a great place, and they do this to it."
"I know. My fiance and I love this spot. We've been up here a few times to have a picnic. The last time we came up here, we had to clean it up first."
"You two really make the climb up here?"
"Yeah, I brought her up here after you showed it to me. She fell in love with it."
"Hmm, I know you didn't do this, but I'm afraid that we're going to have to close it off. We just can't get up here all the time to check on it."
I looked at him in a way that said that I wasn't happy with the decision. He said, "I know. A few can ruin it for everyone."
After we had cleaned up the mess, we started back down. When we reached the narrow part of the trail, my boss said, "I think this may be the best place for a gate. It would be very difficult to get around it here."
He was right. On one side was a steep drop off, and on the other was shear rock face. You'd have to be a rock climber to get around a gate here.
Then when we got to the bottom of the trail, he said, "After we get the gate installed, I'll have you and your crew put some brush at the trail head, and put up a sign."
Later that afternoon when I picked up Kate from the lake, I told her what had happened at the rock bluff. I thought she was going to cry.
Friday, July 20
As I was helping my boss and the regular maintenance crew install the gate on the trail, my crew was covering the trail head with brush. When we'd finished installing the gate, my boss fastened a lock on it. I was surprised when he handed me one of the keys to the lock and said, "We still have to check on this place every once-in-a-while, and you might as well be the one who does it for the rest of the summer. And if your fiance happens to be with you, that's fine."
I looked at him questioningly and asked, "Really?"
"Hey, someone has to check on it and I don't really have the time."
"Consider it checked."
When we got back down to the trail head, my crew had put a lot of brush across the trail. We installed a "Trail Closed" sign there.
When I picked Kate up from the lake, I told her that we'd closed off the trail today. She just shook her head and looked sad. Then I asked, "Want to go on a picnic tomorrow?"
"Sure, but where?"
"The rock bluff."
"Don't joke about that."
I held up the key and said, "I'm not joking."
"How did you get that?"
"My boss gave it to me and said, 'We still have to check on the area every once-in-a-while, and you might as well be the one who does it for the rest of the summer. And if your fiance happens to be with you, that's fine.'"
Kate got a big smile and said, "He knows we've been up there before?"
"Yeah, I told him when he and I were up there last Wednesday."
"But he didn't care?"
"He didn't seem to."
Needless to say Kate and I checked out the rock bluff on a regular basis. We could tell that people had tried to jimmy the lock, and get around the gate. But it didn’t look like anyone had succeeded.
Friday, September 7
The summer had slipped by all too quickly. We had both celebrated our nineteenth birthdays. Gwen had been around from time to time. Kate had even taken Gwen shopping a few times. I had a good start on a nice wardrobe of feminine clothes, all stored at Kate's house.
Kate had impressed the swim team coaches, and she received a partial athletic scholarship. Classes were to start on Monday, September 10, but Kate had to be on campus the week before to begin swim team practice.
One thing we figured out was that it would be impossible, living in the dorms, for Gwen to be around except when we went home. With Kate now on the swim team, it looked like we wouldn't be able to make it home very often
Last Friday I had gone with Kate and her parents to move her into her dorm. It was Labor Day weekend, but that didn't stop the swim team from starting their practices. After Kate had unpacked, she and I took a walk to say goodbye; it was a very long goodbye.
Today was my turn to move into my dorm. My parents had driven me down, and Kate met us. Talk about a greeting, she literally wrapped herself around me and the kiss was very long. My parents also got some great hugs.
After my parents had left, Kate and I got reacquainted. It was like we'd been apart for months, instead of only a week. Luckily my roommate hadn't arrived yet. Our dorm rules allowed opposite-sex visits up to a certain time, and we took advantage of it.
Wednesday, October 10
Katie and I settled into the college routine. I was at most of her swim practices, and we ate most of our meals together in the resident hall cafeteria every day.
We had one class together: just like our junior year in high school, it was English. It was a large freshman class without assigned seats, so Kate and I were able to sit with each other.
We also found the lovers’ areas on campus. One of our favorites was a large pond, with a number of benches around it. We made good use of it.
Needless to say, we didn't make it home on weekends like we'd planned, so Gwen wasn't around. I missed her, and Kate hadn't said much about her.
Today became the day from hell. Over the past week or so, Kate had become quiet and a little distant. I wrote it off to the pressures of college and the swim team practices.
After my last class I went back to my dorm to drop off my books before meeting Kate for dinner. As I walked into the building, I checked my mail box. There was only one envelope in it.
I pulled the envelope out and looked at it. It just had my name written on it, in Kate's handwriting. It felt like there was something besides paper in the envelope.
I went to my room, and I'm glad my roommate wasn't there. When I opened the envelope and pulled the letter out, Kate's engagement ring fell on the floor. I can't really describe what I felt at that moment, but I imagine it was like having the heart ripped out of my chest.
I picked the ring up off the floor and looked at it. Then I unfolded the letter and read it. Then I read it again. I couldn't believe what I was reading. Kate wanted to break off the engagement. She said that she needed some space and time to find herself, whatever that meant.
What made me most angry was that she hadn’t even had the courtesy to tell me to my face. Then I guess it hit me: I'd lost Kate! I fell on my bed and started crying.
I don't know how long I cried, but it was a long time. Finally I was able to pull myself together -- as much as I could. I got cleaned up and just went walking around campus.
I ended up at the pond that Kate and I visited on a regular basis. I found a bench, sat down, and read her letter over and over again.
As I was getting ready to head back to my dorm, I took the ring out of my pocket. I just stared at it, trying to decide if I should throw it in the pond or not.
Thursday, October 11
Kate and I had our English class today. As I walked into the lecture hall, Kate was already sitting in her seat. I was surprised that she'd still sit there. Since we didn't have assigned seats, I sat in the back of the room by the door so that I could leave quickly when class was over. Kate kept looking around; maybe she was looking for me. But I was sitting behind a few people so she couldn't see me.
After class I left the room quickly and headed for the Registrar's office. I wanted to change classes if I could. I actually wasn't sure at that point if I was going to stay in school or not.
After my last class today, I called home and had a long talk with my mother. She couldn't believe what I said about Kate breaking up with me. I told her that I was going to try to find a ride home on Friday or Saturday. She said that she and my dad would come and get me, but I told her that I knew of someone who drove up our way every weekend; he would probably bring me home for the cost of gas.
Friday, October 12
As I walked in the door at home this evening, both my mother and father met me. As we hugged, I started to cry again. My mom just held me until I stopped.
She had made my favorite dessert, and I sat down to a big piece of apple pie with vanilla ice cream. We talked some more. When I told my mom that Kate had never talked to me face to face about breaking up, she couldn't believe that Kate had treated me that way.
Saturday, October 13
I didn't sleep much, and was up and out early. I drove around town for a while before I headed for the park with the waterfall. I hiked to the waterfall and sat there for a long time just thinking. I couldn't come up with any reason why Kate would have done this.
I stopped at Greg's Drive-In, looked around, and didn't see anyone I knew. I found an empty booth, sat down, and ordered some fries and a Coke. I'd never felt so alone.
Sunday, October 14
I was back at school and in my dorm room late this afternoon. My parents had talked me into staying in school, at least for this term. When the term was over, maybe I would transfer to a different school.
My roommate, Doug, was in our room when I got there. He asked, "Are things any better?"
"Not really, Doug. I just don't know what the hell happened."
Shaking his head, he just said, "Girls."
Tuesday, November 6
This evening, I was sitting in the library studying and I heard someone softly say, "Gary?"
I didn't react right away. I knew who it was. It was Kate.
Again, I heard, "Gary?"
I didn't look at her, but just said, "What?"
"Can I sit down?" Kate asked.
"You can sit anywhere you want, it's a free country."
I heard her pull a chair out across the table from where I was sitting. I buried my face even more deeply into the book I was reading. She said, "Gary, please look at me."
"Why?"
"Because I want to see your face again."
"Maybe I don't want to see yours."
"Gary, please."
I slowly lowered the book and looked up at her. She was pretty as always, but I could tell she wasn't happy. She wasn't happy? Yeah, right.
I looked back down at my book, and she said, "Gary, please talk to me."
I looked back up at her and asked, "Why should I? You broke my heart and you couldn't even tell me to my face. And what's this crap about having to find yourself?"
I saw tears slowly start to roll down her cheeks. I got up, gathered my things, and walked away. I heard her chair move. With a sob in her voice she said, "Gary, please!"
I stopped, turned around, and said, "Give me one good reason!"
"Because I screwed up big time."
"No shit! I loved you! You were all I ever wanted out of life, but you dumped me without even a good explanation!"
Just then one of the librarians walked up to us and said, "Please quiet down. There are people trying to study."
"I'm sorry," I said, "I was just leaving."
I turned and walked toward the door. Again I heard Kate say, "Gary, please!"
The librarian said, "Miss, you'll have to leave."
I walked quickly out the door. A few seconds later I heard Kate follow me, saying, "Gary, please wait."
I turned and saw Kate walking after me. I stopped and said, "Just leave me alone, you've done enough damage."
She stopped, sat on a bench, put her face in her hands, and started really crying. I just stood there and watched her.
A guy I knew from class walked up to me and said, "Hey man, go talk to her. It can't be that bad."
I looked at him blankly and said, "Yes it can. We were together for a year and a half. We were engaged, but she broke the whole thing off a month ago without talking to me -- or even giving me a good explanation. Now she wants to talk to me."
He said, "Hey man, I'm sorry. You take care." He walked away shaking his head.
Kate was close enough that she heard the whole thing. She looked up at me, her eyes pleading with me.
Then I saw Wendy walk out of the library. She had been working there to help pay for school. She must have heard, or heard about, the commotion. Wendy walked over to Kate, sat down next to her, and put an arm around her.
I thought, 'Who comforted me when I got hurt? No one.' I turned and walked away.
I had just made it back to my dorm room when my cell phone rang. I hadn’t thought to remove Kate's special ring, and my phone was now ringing those familiar notes. I let it ring a long time before I answered it with, "What?"
"Gary, it's Wendy."
"Yeah, what?"
"Gary, listen. I've never seen Kate like this, she's really upset. She really wants to talk to you."
"Well, now she knows how I felt."
"Gary, I know. I don't even know why she did what she did. She won't tell anyone."
"Then what the hell does she want to talk to me about?"
"She just keeps saying that she needs to talk to you."
"I don't know if I ever want to talk to her again."
"Gary, as a favor to me?"
I was silent as I thought for a minute.
"Gary," Wendy asked, "are you still there?"
"Yeah, I'm here," I said, "I'm just thinking."
"Okay."
"It's too late today. Have her meet me tomorrow morning where we used to meet for breakfast."
I heard Wendy tell Kate, "He says tomorrow for breakfast." I heard Kate in the background, saying, "Thank you, Gary."
Wendy said, "Thanks, Gary. She'll be there."
I hung up and I tried to figure out why I had agreed to meet Kate.
Wednesday, November 7
Before our breakup we had met at seven every morning for breakfast in one of the student cafeterias. I walked in late today, but Kate was sitting where we had always sat together. She saw me walk in, and her eyes followed me through the cafeteria.
I went through the line and got my breakfast. I had noticed that Kate didn't have any food, so I got her a large orange juice. I walked over to the table, but instead of sitting next to her I sat across from her.
She looked up at me, and said, "Hi."
I set the orange juice in front of her, and said, "Hi." I began eating my breakfast.
"Gary?"
"What?"
"I . . . I screwed up big time."
"You just realized that?"
"No, I think I knew it the minute I did it."
"So why did you do it?"
"I . . . I needed to find myself."
"Don't give me that crap! Find yourself. That's no reason to throw a relationship like ours out the window like you did."
She looked down at the table, then back at me, and tears were rolling down her cheeks. She finally said, "I know, and I want to tell you what really happened. But not here."
"Then where?"
"I don't know. Maybe someplace where we can be alone."
"Alone? You want to be alone?"
"Yes."
"I don't know. I don't know if I want to be alone with you. I don't know if you're the same Kate."
"I haven't changed. I just had something happen that I couldn't talk about."
"Not even to me?"
"No, I had to do this myself."
"Kate, we were engaged -- engaged to be husband and wife. We shouldn't have secrets from each other. You know all about me."
"I know I shouldn't have done it this way. I've hurt you terribly."
"No shit."
"Gary, please, let’s go somewhere where we can be alone and talk."
"I don't know."
"Please, away from here, away from home, away from everyone else."
I sat there and looked at her. Then I reached across the table, and wiped the tears away, and asked, "When?"
"The sooner, the better."
"I'll see what I can do about this weekend."
"If we need a car, I know someone who has one."
"Who?"
"Wendy."
"She's not supposed to have a car on campus. She's a sophomore."
"It's not really on campus."
That evening I explained to my roommate, Doug, what Kate wanted to do. He had told me earlier that his family had a cabin on a lake about an hour east of campus, and sometimes he'd run over there on weekends to get away.
As we talked that evening, he told me that it might be possible for me to use the lake cabin this weekend. He made a couple of phone calls, and as he handed me the key, he said, "Man, after the way she hurt you, I'd really have second thoughts about taking her back."
"I don't know . . . I really don't know."
Friday, November 9
After our last class, Kate and I headed east in Wendy's car -- which was actually a pickup truck. We didn't say much to each other except for Kate reading the directions Doug had given me.
Just a little over an hour after we'd left the university, we were pulling up to Doug's family cabin. This was no little cabin; it was more like a log home.
As we pulled up, Kate asked, "Are you sure this is the right place?"
"I guess we'll know as soon as we try the key." I answered.
We walked into a large, well furnished living room. I said, "I'm surprised that Doug's family said I could use this place."
"Maybe Doug really likes you."
"Maybe."
"Wait, where are the directions?"
"Right here, why?"
"I need the code at the bottom to shut off the alarm system."
It was a little cold, but I soon had a fire going to chase away the chill. Then we unloaded the pickup. We had to bring food, our own linens, and a few other things.
This cabin -- if you could call it that -- had four bedrooms. There were two bedrooms on the first floor, and two on the second. There was also a loft with bunk beds, two full baths, and a spacious, modern country kitchen with a large table. A central fireplace served both the living room and kitchen.
After we had put everything away, we walked out the kitchen door onto the patio and down toward the lake. There was a nice dock, a couple of canoes, and a boat house. The patio was large, with a nice grill and a fire pit. In looking at the shoreline, we saw four other cabins like this one on the large lake.
When we went back inside, I asked Kate, "Doug said to only use the bedrooms upstairs, or the beds in the loft. So which bedroom do you want?"
"Oh . . . I . . . I don't care." she said.
Later we threw together a light dinner and sat at the kitchen table eating in silence. As we were washing dishes I asked, "So why did we need to be alone to talk?"
"I . . . I need a little more time before we talk. Is that all right?"
"Take as long as you need . . . until Sunday night."
As we walked back into the living room I tossed a couple more logs on the fire, and there was a knock at the door. I opened the door to find a security officer standing there. I asked, "Yes sir, can I help you?"
"Good evening, I'm Officer Wiggins from Tritec Security. We cover the homes around the lake and we're just checking to see who's here."
"Yes sir."
"What are your names?"
"I'm Gary Cutwright and this is Kate Branson."
"Yes sir, do you have any identification?"
"Yes sir," I said as I took out my wallet and handed him my driver’s license.
"Thank you Mr. Cutwright. And you, miss?"
"I'll get my purse," Kate said as she turned and walked back to her bedroom.
While she was gone, the officer asked, "This vehicle isn't registered to you, is it sir?"
"No," I said, "it belongs to Kate's cousin, Wendy Branson."
"She knows you have it?"
"Yes sir."
"And if we contacted her, she'd tell us that you have permission to have her truck?"
"Yes sir, she works at the main campus library at State, and should be there now."
Just then Kate walked up with her driver’s license and showed it to the officer. He said, "Thank you, Miss Branson. Everything appears to be in order. If you leave the house, please be sure to set the alarm. Also, if you are staying any later than Sunday evening, please call and let us know."
He handed me a business card and said, "One last thing: no big parties."
"No sir," I said, "it'll only be the two of us."
"Have a nice weekend."
"Thank you, officer."
After I closed the door, I said, "Private security, interesting."
Kate asked, "Can we go out on the patio?"
"Sure," I said, "but it's getting cold."
"I know. I just want to sit outside for a little while."
We got our coats and walked out onto the patio. Kate sat on a glider and I sat in an arm chair. She looked at me in a way that said, 'I wish you'd sit with me,' but she didn't actually say anything out loud. We sat there and it really started getting cold. Finally I said, "I'm going in, it's too cold out here."
"You're right." Kate said. She followed me into the house and into the living room. I sat in an overstuffed arm chair, and Kate sat on the couch. We sat there for a long time in silence. Finally Kate said, "Gary?"
"What?" I asked.
"I . . . I'm very sorry for what I did."
"Okay."
"I had something happen that really confused me."
"And that was?"
"You know Tiff on the swim team?"
"Tiffany, sure."
"She's a lesbian."
I turned, looked at Kate, and said, "A lesbian?"
"Yeah, and . . . and she came on to me."
"She did?"
"Yes, and I accepted her advances."
I just sat there and looked at her for a long time. Then I said, "And the two of you did . . . ?"
Tears started as she just nodded her head yes.
"So," I asked, "you tossed away everything we had for her?"
She looked at me and shook her head no.
I said, "No? But you sent me the ring."
"I . . . I know," Kate said, "she made me."
"She what?"
"She made me do it."
"How in the hell did she make you do it."
"She . . . she became very controlling."
"Why didn't you talk to me?"
"I . . . I was afraid to, and I was confused."
"Kate, when have you ever been afraid to talk to me? And what were you confused about?"
"You're right, I've never been afraid to talk to you."
"Kate you were always the outgoing one in our relationship, the one who wasn't afraid of anything. You never hesitated to state your mind. What were you confused about?"
"What I was feeling."
"What you were feeling?"
"For Tiff . . . for you."
"So you weren't sure what you wanted?"
"No, not for a little while."
"A little while?"
"Within a week after I'd sent the ring, I knew that I'd made a big mistake. I knew that I'd probably lost the most important person in my life and Tiff was a real bitch, very demanding. It didn't take me long to see that she was using me."
"You knew the week after you sent me the ring that you had screwed up. Why did it take you this long to say something?"
"I had to get rid of Tiff, and I was afraid to talk to you. I knew that I had hurt you, and that you were very angry. I was worried that you might not talk to me ever again. I had seen you around campus, and I had followed you. I was just trying to work up the courage to talk to you, but I just couldn't do it. When I walked into the library this past Tuesday and saw you sitting there, I ignored my fear and walked over to you. You know the rest."
"You'll never know how much you hurt me. So Tiff is in the past?"
"Yes, and I wish it never happened."
"Really in the past?"
"Yes."
"And you want to get back together?"
"More than you know. If you can ever forgive me, I never, ever, want to be apart again."
"You know I applied to transfer to another university?"
"No . . . no I didn't"
"I couldn't stand to see you on campus. It just hurt too much. I had to get away from you."
"Oh."
I sat there and just looked at her. I was just trying to figure out my emotions. I got up and said, "I need to go outside for a while."
I slipped on my coat, went out the back door, and walked down to the dock. The wind coming off the lake was cold, but I didn’t feel it. I stood there for a long time, just looking at the water.
I finally walked back to the cabin and stood in front of the fireplace to warm up. Kate was still sitting where I had left her on the couch. She just looked at me.
I finally said, "I'm going to need to sleep on this."
"All right," she said.
Without another word, I checked all the doors to be sure they were locked, set the alarm, and went up to my bedroom. I lay there for a long time thinking about Kate, what I was feeling, how I felt about her, how I felt about us, how I felt about what she’d done, and what I wanted to do.
Saturday, November 10
I wasn't sleeping; my mind was in high gear, trying to figure things out. Then I heard the door to my room open. I looked over at the door and Kate was standing there wrapped in a blanket. I glanced at the bedside clock; it was two-thirty in the morning.
Kate walked over to the bed and started to get into it. I asked, "What are you doing?"
"I'm sorry, I thought you were sleeping. I'm freezing," she replied, "but I'll leave."
"I was getting cold too. I guess you can stay."
She crawled into bed. I rolled over with my back to her and felt her move close to me. We lay there for a while and I finally asked, "Kate, are you asleep?"
"No."
"Why did you do that with Tiff?"
"I guess it was out of curiosity."
"Curiosity?"
"Of what is was like to be with a girl."
"I thought Gwen was enough girl for you?"
"She was, and is. It turns out that I don't like girls that way. It was a bad decision on my part, and I wish it had never happened."
"So Tiff no longer means anything to you?"
"She means nothing; she's just something that happened . . . a bad memory."
"Are you sure?"
"Very sure."
I lay there for a while and then asked, "You're making breakfast in the morning, right?"
"You know I will."
It was about eleven when I woke up. I remembered Kate getting in bed with me, so I rolled over, but she was gone. Then I figured out what had woken me: I smelled breakfast cooking. I got out of bed, and it was cold. I got dressed very quickly.
I walked out of the bedroom and down to the kitchen. Like I thought, Kate was making breakfast; but she had on her coat and mine. When she saw me she said, "Please make a fire, I'm frozen."
As I walked toward the living room I said, "I thought you were good at making a fire. You do so well in the pool house."
"Yeah, all I do there is push a button."
I turned off the alarm system -- we didn't need Officer Wiggins back -- and I started a fire. It didn't take long for the fire to start warming the room up. I heard Kate say, "Come and help me, please."
I walked back into the kitchen and Kate said, "I almost have the bacon and French toast done. Will you pour two glasses of milk?"
"Sure," I said, "it smells really good."
We sat down at the table, and enjoyed a very good breakfast. By the time we were finished the room had warmed up. After we had cleaned up the kitchen I asked, "Want to go for a walk?"
"Sure, where?"
"I think we can walk along the shore of the lake. At least it looks like we can, but it might be cold."
"I don't care. I'll be with you."
We walked in silence for a long time. When we turned to head back to the cabin, I realized that we'd walked almost halfway around the lake. On the way back, Kate took my hand and I didn't stop her. By the time we were back at the cabin, she was holding my arm.
When we were back inside I tossed a couple more logs on the fire, and sat on the couch. Kate also sat on the couch, but at the other end. We sat there for a little while watching the fire. I finally asked, "Katie, why don't you come sit next to me?"
I saw a little smile on her face for the first time this weekend, and she moved over next to me. We just sat there watching the fire. The longer we sat, the closer she cuddled. Finally, I said, "Katie, I'm willing to give us another chance, but it's going to take me some time to get over the hurt."
"You're really willing to give us a second chance?"
"Yes, really."
She turned and kissed me. I thought, 'Boy, have I missed those kisses.'
She said, "I'll do anything I can to help make the hurt go away."
"Just be with me."
She cuddled in as close as she could, and I held her close. Kate finally said, "I'm getting hungry."
"Now that you mention it, so am I."
That night neither of us got cold. In fact, we didn't get much sleep at all. We spent a long time getting reacquainted in many ways.
Sunday, November 11
Kate was up again before I was, making breakfast. She was wearing both of our coats again, but it didn't take me long to get a fire going.
As we were cleaning up after breakfast, Kate asked, "Do you think we could spend another night?"
"Doug did say they didn't really care how long we stayed. He said that no one from his family would be here until Thanksgiving."
With that sly smile of hers, she said, "You mean we can stay until Thanksgiving?"
"Yeah, right. What about classes, and the swim team?"
"Oh yeah, classes. I guess we do need to go to those don't we?"
"That's why we’re in school. And the swim team?"
"Yeah, the swim team." Kate said with a disgusted tone in her voice.
"Katie, what about the swim team?"
"Nothing."
"Katie, what is it?"
"I quit."
"What! You quit? Why?"
"Because I did."
"Tiffany?"
"That was part of it."
"What was the rest?"
"It just wasn't what I thought it would be. I figured that I'd make some friends, but they're all a bunch of prima donnas."
"What about the scholarship?"
"I guess that I'll just to have to pay them back."
"But you loved it, Katie."
"Loved is the word. I love to swim, but I hate what I had to put up with."
I saw tears in her eyes, and I just held her. She whispered, "Lover, you don't know how much I missed you holding me."
"No more than I've missed holding you."
She pushed back a little, looked me in the eyes, and said, "Gary, I love you so much! I’m sorry that I made such a mess of our relationship."
"Katie, it's over. I still love you, and I just love being with you."
She pulled me close and held me very tightly.
I whispered, "I'd better call Doug, and check to see if we can stay tonight."
"Don't forget to call Officer Wiggins."
"That was going to be my second call."
I made the calls. Doug was initially surprised that Kate and I were back together, but said that there shouldn't be a problem staying Sunday night. The security company thanked me for calling.
Kate and I drove to the nearest town to pick up a few things that we would need for that night and the next morning. I was glad that the pickup truck had a bench seat, because Kate was able to sit right next to me. On the way back to the cabin, Kate asked, "How do you feel about Gwen?"
"Gwen? I miss her," I said.
"Really?"
"I think you really found a hidden part of me, a feminine part."
"Honestly?"
"Yes, I love it when we bring her out. It feels good being her."
"We?"
"She's nothing without you."
"You're sweet, but you don't have to say that."
"It's true. Gwen's nothing without you. One of the weekends that I was home, I found some of Anne's old clothes and tried to bring Gwen out. I got dressed and did my makeup and hair. I even thought I looked good. But something was missing: my mentor wasn't there. So I put Gwen away."
She took my hand and squeezed it. I then asked, "Now, tell me how you really feel about Gwen?"
"Like I always have."
"Which is how?"
"The first time Mary did your makeup I was shocked, very shocked. I sat there and watched her turn my boyfriend into a girl . . . a very pretty girl. I didn't know what I was feeling.
"Then, as I did your makeup those few times before the dance, I saw a new part of you. Like you said, a feminine part. It became fun to find clothes for you and try different looks. It was good to watch you relax and enjoy being a girl.
"Going to the Halloween parties was really fun. I especially liked how we dressed for Ken's. I know Ken's party itself wasn't good for you, but I found the real Gwen: the sexy high school girl who wanted to be seen. She didn't like the way the boys treated her, and I don't blame her. But watching her there, and later at Greg's, was interesting. I think Gwen had found herself.
"When we went to the mall the first time, Gwen was worried that she was going to be read as a guy, even though there was no way that could have happened. Her look was perfect. Those wire-rim glasses were just the right touch for her. I think the real Gwen was born just before Ken's party.
"I love Gwen. I love her because she is a part of you. She shares your heart and soul. That makes her very special."
As she said this, we pulled into the cabin's driveway. I put the pickup in park, turned to her, and gave her a very deep, long kiss.
We took our purchases into the cabin and made dinner. Afterward, Kate said, "I have a surprise for you."
"What?" I asked.
"Go out to the pickup truck and look behind the passenger's seat. You'll find a small suitcase. Please bring it in."
"What's in it?"
"I'll show you when you bring it in. And no fair peeking."
I did what Kate had asked, and as I walked back in the cabin with the suit case Kate said, "Follow me."
I followed her to the kitchen and set the case on the table. Kate said, "I brought this just in case everything worked out with us. Everything has worked out for us, hasn't it?"
"I think so, but you have to promise me that we'll talk about things from now on."
"I promise. I don't ever want to go through anything like that again."
"I don't think I could survive something like that again. So, what's in the case?"
"Don't be mad, but when I was home a few weekends ago I brought some things back with me. I hoped beyond hope that we'd get back together," and with a little smile she added, "and if we did, I thought that you might like to be Gwen for a little while."
"I'm not mad, but were you that sure we'd get back together?"
"No, I wasn't sure at all. I was just very hopeful. And I thought that if we did, that I could bring something that reminded us both of happier times."
"Happier times . . . being Gwen made me happy, a lot like being with you always used to make me happy."
"Only in the past?"
"And maybe again, in the future."
"You're still not sure, are you?"
"Katie, like I said, it's going to take some time to get over the hurt. This weekend has really helped. Compared to when we drove down here, I feel a lot better about us than I did."
Kate picked up the case and said, "I shouldn't have done this. I'll put it back." She took the case and started walking out of the kitchen. As she walked past me I took her shoulders and turned her to face me. She asked, "What?"
"Just this," and I kissed her. At first her arms remained down at her sides, but then I heard the case hit the floor as she wrapped her arms very tightly around me.
We broke the kiss. I looked at her and asked, "Why do you want to put the case back?"
"I just think that you're not ready to do this with me," she replied.
"Says who?"
"Are you?"
"Lets find out."
I picked up the case, took Katie's hand in mine, and headed up to our bedroom. When we got there, I tossed the case on the bed and asked, "So what did you have in mind?"
Kate was smiling, and she said, "Just to have my girlfriend back."
"What did you bring?"
"Some shampoo and conditioner, so we can do something with that mop you call hair. Your makeup, some clothes, and shoes. And some surprises."
"Surprises?"
"Uh-huh, I thought that if we did this it was time for Gwen to have some new feminine experiences."
"What?"
"You'll see. First, jump in the shower and wash your hair, and we'll see what we can do with it. Use the shampoo, then the conditioner. Leave the conditioner in your hair for five minutes, and then rinse and just towel dry."
When I came out of the bathroom, Kate handed me the red satin panties and I slipped them on. It had been a while since I'd worn these, and I'd missed them.
Kate went to work on my hair with a brush and blow dryer. By the time my hair was dry, she had worked it into a very nice feminine style. When she finished she said, "Lover, your hair could be a lot nicer. You really need to take better care of it."
"Are you going to teach me?"
"Do you want me to?"
"Yes."
"Are you willing to go to a beauty shop with me?"
"Maybe, why?"
"Your hair needs professional help to get it into shape, and I know just the person."
"When do you want to do this?"
"Maybe when we're home for Thanksgiving break?"
"We'll see."
Kate wanted to do my makeup for me, so she went to work. The first thing she did -- which in my opinion was her favorite thing to do -- was pluck my eyebrows. She worked long and hard, and really had me worried.
Then it was the usual moisturizer, foundation, and everything else. But she spent longer on my eyes than she usually did. When she finished she handed me the wire-rim glasses and I slipped them on. Kate got a very big smile and said, "You look so nice."
I went to turn and look in a mirror, but Kate caught me and said, "Can you wait until you're dressed?"
"I'll try," I said.
"Come on over to the bed and get dressed."
I walked over to the bed, but it was hard not looking in a mirror. Kate had laid everything out on the bed. She handed me a bra and I slipped it on. As she helped me stuff the cups with nylons, Kate said, "We need to get you some breasts."
"What?"
"Not real ones."
"Fake ones?"
"I don't think you want real ones, do you?"
"No."
She picked up the waist cincher and handed it to me. It was the other one that we had purchased on our one trip to the mall, the cincher with garters. I stepped into it and pulled it up, she tightened it. I had almost forgotten how much I liked the tight feeling of the cincher. Kate said, "Run the garters down through your panties."
"Why?"
"Just in case you have to use the bathroom."
"Huh?"
"Lover, if your garters are outside the panties, you have to undo them to pull your panties down. If they're inside, you can pull your panties down without any problem."
"Yeah, makes sense."
"You'll learn. Now for the nylons."
"Nylons?"
"That's why your waist cincher has garters."
"Oh."
Kate handed me a pair of nylons and asked, "Think you can get these on?"
"Sure, they're almost like pantyhose."
"Almost, but you have to attach them to the garters."
I sat on the bed and put on the first nylon. When I got it pulled up, I looked at Kate and asked, "Now what?"
"Here," she said, "let me show you."
She showed me how to fasten the front and side garters, and said, "You can fasten the back ones when you stand up."
I put on the other nylon and fastened the front and side garters without a problem. Then I stood up and tried to figure out how to reach the rear garters. I struggled to fasten them, and watched as Kate's smile got bigger and bigger. Finally she said, "It's a learned skill. I'll fasten them for you."
She fastened the garters, and the feeling of the garters pulling on the nylons was really different -- not to mention how it felt when I walked. I asked Kate, "Is this the new experience?"
"One of them, like it?"
"It's interesting."
"I also found you a new blouse, skirt, and shoes."
"You really thought we'd get back together, didn't you?"
"Lover, I was praying that we would. I bought these things just in case we did. Thinking that I might have you and Gwen back helped me get up the nerve to talk to you."
Kate picked up the new blouse and, like she was trying to teach me something about fashion, said, "This is a jacket-style blouse, with a V-neckline, and it has a front ruffle. The long sleeves have a slight bell sleeve."
As I was putting it on I asked, "Trying to teach me a little about fashion?"
"Sure, don't you want to learn?"
I just smiled at her.
She handed me a jeans skirt. I stepped into it, pulled it up, and found the zipper on the side. The skirt hit me about halfway between the top of the nylons and my knees. I said, "At least it's longer than the one for Ken's party."
Kate added, "And you won't have to worry about the boys hitting on you here."
With a fake pout I said, "Aw, that won't be any fun."
"Girlfriend, you just need to worry about me hitting on you. Here, put your shoes on."
Kate handed me a pair of shoes. I had worn this style at Halloween, I think Kate had called them Mary Janes. But the chunky heel on these was much shorter than what I'd worn for Halloween, maybe only two or two-and-a-half inches tall. They were dark blue and had a strap across the instep. I slipped them on, and they felt nice. I asked, "Are we done?"
"Girlfriend, think jewelry. You're never finished until you have your jewelry on. In fact, I think it's time for different earrings."
"Different earrings?"
"Sure," Kate said as she pulled a small box out of the case, "your ears should be healed, so it's time for some really pretty ones."
She opened the box and took out a pair of pretty hoop earrings. They looked like they were about two inches in diameter, and were actually three hoops on a swivel. There was one gold and two silver hoops. Kate had worn something like these a couple times when she was dressed up, and they had looked really nice on her.
Kate removed my studs and put the hoops in place. Every time I moved my head I could feel the earrings move. I asked Kate, "Is this one of the new experiences?"
"Could be, why?"
"Feeling these move every time I move my head is different."
"I guess I'm used to it, I don’t notice any more."
"Can I look yet?"
"One last thing, a necklace."
Kate fastened the necklace with the double heart-shaped pendant around my neck. "Now you can look."
I turned and looked in the mirror and I just stared for a minute. Kate finally asked, "Is something wrong?"
"No . . . nothing’s wrong. Unless looking in a mirror and seeing a pretty girl looking back at you is wrong."
"So, do you like the look?"
"Yeah, very much. But I think you went a little overboard on my eyebrows."
"Not really, it’s just a little makeup magic."
"Magic?"
"If you get real close to the mirror, you can see where the makeup covers part of your eyebrows, and I used the eyebrow pencil to really bring out what I wanted to. This works when you're not close to people."
"You actually changed what you do to my eyes, didn't you?"
"It's more like what a coed would wear to a party. Like it?"
"It really brings out my blue eyes."
"Nothing sexier than a blue-eyed blonde. Is it too sexy?"
"I think if I was going anywhere, yes. But if I'm just going to be with you, no. It's actually a fun look."
"It is a fun look. If we ever go someplace special, I think you should wear this look. It's really cute on you."
"Someplace special?"
"A party or something like that."
"A party. Like what, Ken's Halloween party?"
"I hope not, a fun party."
"Well then, maybe."
I looked at my hands and said, "Not doing my nails?"
"I'm sorry, that's the one thing I forgot to bring."
"That's all right, next time."
With a grin, Kate asked, "Next time?"
"I told you that I missed Gwen. She's back now, and I'd like her to come back more."
"You really did miss her, didn't you?"
"Almost as much as I missed you."
Kate walked over to me and gave me a long, soft kiss. When we broke the kiss she whispered, "You didn't forget how to kiss like a girl, did you?"
"I know you like Gwen to kiss that way, and I like kissing you that way. So . . . " I kissed her again.
We spent the rest of the afternoon hanging out as two girlfriends. I liked the feelings of the garters pulling on the nylons and the earrings moving. As we were making dinner I said to Kate, "I feel like I'm overdressed."
"You're not," she replied, "some girls like to keep it a little upscale; others like to keep it simple. I see Gwen as one of the upscale kind of girls."
"But I loved the look with the jeans and sweater."
"I know, and that's a good look on you too. But a skirt and a blouse just say Gwen. I think she's just a very feminine girl."
"And you're not?"
"You know I am. I love to look nice. It's fun. But there are times when I just like to really kick back."
After dinner we sat cuddled up together in front of the fire. Kate asked, "So, does it feel good to be Gwen again?"
"Yes, very good. Are you glad that she's back?"
Kate turned and looked at me. She said, "The only thing that makes me happier is that we're back together. I know you like to become Gwen. You feel good when you do, and I think you can relax more."
"I think you're right, especially about one thing."
"What's that?"
"About being happy that we're back together."
"Are you?"
"Katie, I'm very happy that we're back together."
The kiss I received had so much feeling in it that I can't describe it. It was amazing.
We cuddled together for a little longer. Kate finally asked, "Why don't you check the doors?"
"Why? It's early."
"No it's not. It's late, and I want you. I want you right now."
Monday, November 12
Kate was still asleep when I woke up. I just lay there and watched her sleep. I thought about the past weekend, about how I truly loved this girl. I was surprised by how easily I had forgiven her after the way she had hurt me. But I felt that she was very sincere in what we had talked about, and I really couldn't stay mad at her for long. I still had to get over her lesbian fling with Tiffany, but I thought that time would heal even that.
I thought about Gwen, and why I really felt the way I did when I was dressed as a girl. I didn't really have an answer for this. I thought about Kate's interaction with Gwen. Why was Kate so attracted to Gwen? Again, I didn't have an answer.
But did this have anything to do with Kate’s attraction to Tiffany? Or was it like Katie had said, 'I love her (Gwen) because she is a part of you. She shares your heart and soul. And that makes her very special.' But what's the attraction?
Kate started to stir and opened her eyes. She saw me looking at her, smiled, and said, "Good morning, Lover."
I returned the smile, and said, "Good morning."
It was then that I realized that I was still wearing the cincher and nylons. That meant that I was also still wearing the makeup from last night. Kate said, "I really do love waking up with you."
"Even when I look like this?"
Her smile got bigger and she said, "I don't care. Last night was wonderful. You're here with me. I couldn't ask for anything more."
We exchanged a very long kiss, and it was forty-five minutes later that we finally got out of bed. I unhooked the garters from the nylons and Kate helped me out of the cincher. As Kate was helping me remove my makeup she said, "I hate to see Gwen go away."
"You really like it when I'm Gwen, don't you?"
"Lover, I like you no matter what."
After my makeup was off, we took a long shower together. Then we helped each other make breakfast, actually lunch. As we sat there eating, Kate asked, "When can we start doing this all the time?"
"Eat breakfast like this?"
"That and spend every night together."
I looked at her for a moment then said, "You know, it wasn't long ago that you got upset when anyone mentioned marriage. What's changed?"
"I've realized that it's the next step in our relationship, unless we just live together."
"Which do you want to do?"
"Either, but I'd rather be your wife."
I turned to her and kissed her.
After we finished eating we got busy cleaning up the cabin. Luckily we hadn't been messy. As Kate cleaned the kitchen I cleaned the fireplace and restocked the firewood supply on the patio. Then we tackled the bathroom and bedrooms together. The bedroom Kate had used the first night was easy, but the bedroom that we shared took a little more work.
As I was packing Gwen's things I asked Kate, "Honey, why do you have such a strong attraction to Gwen?"
"What do you mean?" she asked.
"Well, our regular sex life is fantastic but when we start out with me dressed as Gwen it just seems more intense."
Kate got quiet for a minute then said, "I don't know. I just feel a very strong sexual attraction to Gwen."
"It's not like what you had with Tiff, is it?"
She looked at me and I thought she was going to cry. But instead of crying she said, "God no, Lover. I never did feel any love with her. With you, Gary or Gwen, it's deep love. Gwen brings something out in me but I don't know why."
"So there was no love between you and Tiff?"
"Why are you bringing her up? I want to forget her."
"Katie, the more we talk about this, the more I'll understand . . . and the better you may feel about it."
Kate sat down on the bed, and said, "There wasn't ever any real love between Tiff and me. I don't know why I accepted it when she came on to me. I was going to stop after the one time and walk away, but she had a way about her. She became very controlling. It was like she was almost forcing me to do things."
"I just don't understand how she could control you that way. You're a very strong person."
"There was just something about her; I can't explain it. I just want to forget it."
I sat down next to her, put my arm around her, and said, "Katie, I may never understand this but I still love you very much. It's in the past."
She looked at me and said, "Gary, you are so special to me. I figured that I'd lost you forever and didn't have a chance of winning you back. But when you agreed to go away for a weekend, I knew we had a chance. I promise you from the bottom of my heart that I'll never do anything to hurt you, or our relationship, again."
I held her close for a long time then said, "We'd better get moving. We've already missed our Monday classes. If we sit here any longer we'll miss our Tuesday classes, too."
"I could do that so easily. But you're right, we need to get back."
We finished cleaning and I called the security company to tell them that we were leaving. We were back on campus in time for dinner and we picked up our old routine by eating together.
When I found my roommate, Doug, I handed him the key and thanked him for the use of the cabin. He said that his family only uses it in the summer and for holidays so it wasn't a problem. But he was really surprised that Kate and I were really back together. When I told him that love could conquer all, he just shook his head and said, "Yeah, and it's blind."
Wednesday, November 21
It was the beginning of the long Thanksgiving weekend, so there weren't any classes after Noon today. We drove home with Wendy. She dropped us off at my house and my mother met us at the door with big hugs. The same thing happened at Kate's house when I took her home after dinner.
Thursday, November 22
Today was Thanksgiving, and we did something that I figured would probably become an annual occurrence. We ate two big dinners, one at my house, and one at Kate's house. We were both so full that after the dinner at Kate’s we went to the pool house, started a fire, and fell asleep. It was a good hour later that I woke up to find Kate still asleep with her head in my lap. I thought, 'I guess when we settle down that we're going to have to find a home with a fireplace.'
Saturday, November 24
My cell phone ringing, at about ten-thirty in the morning, woke me up. It was Kate's special ring. So I answered it, "Morning, Love."
"Good morning sleepy head."
"I've got to catch up on my sleep when I get a chance. You sure don't give me a chance to sleep much when we're together."
"You know it, Lover. Are you ready for today?"
"Today? What's today?"
"Did you forget? You get your hair done at two."
"At two?"
"Do you want to go as Gary or Gwen?"
"Uh . . . do I have too?"
"Lover, did you forget what we talked about at the cabin?"
"Something about keeping my hair nice?"
"Yeah, and I got you an appointment."
"At a beauty shop?"
"More like a beauty salon. They can do all kinds of things."
"Alright, I'll go to keep you happy."
"Lover, it's not for me. It's for you. You like your hair long and it needs to be kept nice. This is the first step."
"As usual you're right. What do you think, Gwen or me?"
"It depends if you want to see what they do to your hair in a feminine way or a male way."
"I'll still be able to wear it either way?"
"I told them that we need to be able to put it in a feminine style or a masculine style."
"They know about Gwen?"
"Jill, the girl who does my hair, does. I had to tell her so she knew that you normally wear your hair in a man's pony tail."
"And what did she say?"
"That it wasn't a problem. Why don't you come over for lunch, then Gwen can go with me to the salon?"
"I'd do anything for one of your meals."
"Anything?"
"Sure."
Just before two, we were getting out of the car in front of Eddie's Salon de Beauty. I was nervous as I walked in the door with Kate. I was Gwen, dressed in a pair of jeans, my pink sweater, and running shoes.
It appeared that the salon was like old home to Kate. The receptionist knew her by name, as did a couple of the girls who happened to walk up to the front of the shop. Kate told the receptionist, "This is Gwen; she has an appointment with Jill at two."
The receptionist said, "Have a seat, I'll let Jill know that you're here."
I whispered to Kate, "What kinds of things do they do here?"
"Almost everything. Of course hair, but they also do makeup, body waxing, eyebrow waxing, tanning, and stuff like that."
Just then a pretty black girl walked into the reception area, and greeted Kate like a long lost sister. Kate introduced the two of us. Jill looked me over, and said, "We'll get her hair looking really nice. Come on with me."
When we got back to Jill's work station she had me sit in her chair. She wrapped a protective sheet around my neck and took my glasses off. She asked, "What did we have in mind, Gwen?"
I looked at Kate, and Kate said, "I think we need to get rid of the split ends, maybe add some highlights. Then a cute cut that can also be put into a guys pony tail."
"So," Jill said, looking at me, "Kate tells me there's really a guy under there. There's no way someone this cute can be a guy."
Kate said, "We have fun dressing him up as girl and going out as two girl friends."
Jill looked back at me, smiled, and said, "Fun dressing as a girl. Girl, there should be a law."
"A law?" I whispered.
"No guy should be allowed to look as cute as you do as a girl."
Kate laughed and said, "No, I don't want a law to keep her from looking so good. We'd be breaking it all the time."
"And you want her to look cuter than this?" Jill asked.
"The cuter the better."
Jill started looking at my hair and said, "I'll try."
A while later as we were paying the bill, Jill said, "Gwen, the only additional thing that I'd do is wax your eyebrows."
Kate looked at me and said, "Maybe next time."
I looked at Kate with a look that said, 'No way!'
Jill then said, "Don't worry honey, it doesn't hurt that much. Anyway, you come back and see us anytime."
Kate, with a grin, said, "She will."
As we were getting in the car Kate asked, "Want to go somewhere?"
"Why?"
"You look so good that we need to show you off."
"I don't know if I want to be put on display."
"Lover, every time a cute girl goes out she's on display. That's why we always try to look our best."
"Aren't we starting to push the envelope on this a little too far?"
"I don't think so. But if you do, we can go back to doing it when we're alone. I just think it's fun to go out with you."
I sat there and thought for a minute. I asked, "Where do you want to go?"
Kate smiled and said, "How about to Towne Center?"
"Towne Center?" It was a very upscale shopping area, with all high-end shops. In other words, very expensive.
"Sure, they have a lot of shops with cute clothes."
"And high prices."
"We don't have to buy."
Sunday, December 23
Classes for the fall semester had ended two weeks ago. Kate and I had successfully completed our first semester of college. We were back to being a couple and I felt that everything was almost back on track with us.
Tuesday, December 25
I surprised Kate today: I was actually up when she called at ten-thirty. After our usual morning chat I said, "I want to be alone with you for a little while. But it's too cold to do it outside."
"There's the pool house."
"I guess."
"What's wrong?"
"Absolutely nothing."
"When?"
"As soon as I can get there."
Fifteen minutes later Kate was letting me in the front door of her house. After our usual greeting we walked through the house. Her parents were sitting in the kitchen. I said, "Merry Christmas, Mr. and Mrs. Branson."
"Merry Christmas, Gary.", they said in unison.
Kate said, "We're going out to the pool house for a little while."
As we walked into the pool house, I noticed that the fireplace was already lit and the temperature was getting comfortable. Kate said, "I knew it was cold, so after we hung up I came out and started a fire."
I smiled at her and said, "Good thinking, Lover."
We sat on our favorite couch and cuddled for a while. Finally Kate said, "Gary, why did you want to be alone?"
"Are you worried?"
"No, just curious."
I turned, looked at her, and said, "Katie, last fall when I got your letter I took a long walk and ended up at that pond on campus where we'd spent a lot of time."
"Yeah."
"I sat there for a long time reading and rereading your letter, just trying to figure out what had happened. When I was ready to go back to my dorm I took your ring out of my pocket and just looked at it. I was trying to decide if I should throw it in the pond or not."
Kate's face took on a very worried look.
I took her left hand and slipped something on her ring finger. She looked at her hand, then at me. Then she wrapped her arms around me. I held her tight and whispered, "I couldn't throw it away. It would have meant that I was throwing our relationship away. And . . . I never lost hope that you'd come back."
"Gary, I was so worried that you'd never give me another ring. I just want to be with you forever. You are my everything."
"Katie, if I couldn't be with you I wouldn't want to be with anyone. I love you and only you."
Kate sat back so that we could look at each other. She was crying but also smiling. I wiped her tears away. She said, "I never, ever want to be apart again. I love you."
"Katie, I wish we were at the waterfall because I'm going to ask you again: Catharine Marie Branson, will you be my wife?"
Her smile became a grin as she said, "Yes, Gary Kenneth Cutwright, I’ll be your wife. I would marry you in a heartbeat."
Everything was back on track. We shared a very long kiss and then we just sat there holding each other. When we walked back into her house her mother was still in the kitchen. As we walked in her mother looked at Kate and said, "Honey, is everything all right?"
Kate held up her left hand, smiled, and said, "Everything is perfect."
Her mom walked over, gave Kate a big hug, and then gave me one. She said, "Kids, I'm so happy for you. I knew something had happened between you but I wasn't going to pry. I'm just so happy that you're back together."
Part II - 1
We find an old friend and make new ones. We find a new group of friends. Tiff comes back into our lives. Then another interesting weekend together takes us in a new direction.
While we were home for semester break Kate and I had a great time. We got back together with friends that we hadn’t seen since high school graduation. Gwen was out every once in a while and her wardrobe was growing.
My mom had even seen Gwen a couple of times while we were home. Once when Kate and I were at the mall shopping. We walked right into her in one of the stores. Her reaction was priceless. She of course recognized Kate right away, then she looked at me and asked Kate where Gary was. Kate looked at me and smiled. My mother’s face went blank, then started getting a smile as she said, “Gary?”
“No Gwen. At least right now.”, I whispered.
“Okay. Gwen. You do make a pretty girl. Aren’t you afraid that someone is going to figure it out?”
“Mom, did you?”
“Not until Kate told me.”
“Would you have if she hadn’t told you?”
“I don’t think so.”
“We just have fun with it. I enjoy doing it, Kate enjoys doing it, and it doesn’t hurt anyone.”
She shook her head, smiled, and said, “Come on girls. Let me buy you something to drink.”
Monday, January 14
Classes for spring semester started today. We settled into our usual routine, meeting for meals and spending as much time together as we could. Even if it was in the library studying.
Friday, January 18
This evening Kate was already where we eat together. I walked up with my tray and sat down. Kate looked at me and said, “Hi lover.”
“Hi babe.”, I replied.
“Have a good afternoon?”
“Really good. You?”
“Sure. I even saw an old friend.”
“An old friend. Who?”
“You’ll never guess. It was someone from high school that you had fun with.”
“Someone from high school that I had fun with? I have no clue. Who was it?”
“You’ve got to guess?”
“Oh come on.”
She just smiled with that little mischievous smile of hers. Then I said, “All right. Male or female?”
“Ah. Female.”
“Female? You’re the only female I’ve had fun with.”
“Not that kind of fun. It was at a dance.”
“At a dance. The only dance I was at without you was that spring dance.”
“Warm.”
“I had fun with her?”
“You might not have thought of it as fun when it happened.”
“I had fun with a girl and it wasn’t you, it was at the spring dance, and I didn’t think it was fun when it happened. Hmm. The only person that I can think of is Jaimie Yamashita?”
“Give the man a kiss.”
“Where did you see her?”
“Here on campus.”
“Really.”
“She’s in the theater art’s program.”
“That figures. I think she was in all the high school plays.”
“We had a nice long talk.”
“About what?”
“Lots of things, but you in particular.”
“Me. What about me?”
“Well really Gwen.”
“Gwen?”
“Did you know there’s a support group on campus?”
“A support group. For what?”
“LGBT.”
“LGBT?”
“Lesbians, gays, bisexuals, and transgenders.”
“What’s that got to do with us?”
“Well you are transgendered.”
“Huh?”
“You crossdress don’t you?”
“Sh. Someone will hear you.”
“No they won’t.”, Kate whispered, “You do crossdress?”
“You know I do. What’s that got to do with the group?”
“Jaimie remembered you from school, and our meeting after Ken’s Halloween party and how pretty you were. She asked if you still dressed and I told her you did. Then we talked about the group.”
“I’m not gay, lesbian, bisexual, or transgendered. Am I?”
With a sly smile Kate said, “Gwen’s a lesbian. She only likes girls. You on the other hand are transgendered. Jaimie said that it’s a catchall term for people who do a full or partial reversal of gender roles and other things. It includes crossdressers.”
“Oh.”
“She said that we should come to one of their meetings.”
“I have you. Do I need a support group?”
“No, but they do other things. They have dances, informational meetings, dinners, and things like that. It would give Gwen a way to get out while we’re here.”
“You think?”
“Lover. You like to be Gwen. This just might be the way to do it.”
“How?”
“You can go as Gwen and have some fun. They’re having a business meeting and social gathering on Friday.”
I sat there, looked at Kate, then said, “Where would I change?”
“Jaimie said that there are a number of safe places to change. The meetings are held at a church just off campus. You could even change there.”
“If you go with me anyone that knows you might figure us out.”
“I know.”
“I don’t really want to go without you.”
“I don’t want you to either, but Jaimie said you could go with her. If you find that we don’t know anyone, then I could go to other meetings with you.”
“I don’t know.”
“It would give you more chances to be Gwen.”
“I know, but all my things are at your house.”
“Not all.”
“Huh?”
“I never took the clothes that you wore at the cabin home.”
“Why?”
“The way we usually rush out of here on Fridays’, I just kept forgetting to take them with us.”
“Jaimie said it was a good bunch of people?”
“Yes. There are all sorts of people, obviously some gays and lesbians. Some are transsexuals, like Jaimie. A bunch of crossdressers. A number of them come with their, as Jaimie put it, significant others.”
“Weren’t we going home Friday?”
“Yeah, but I can use some quiet time at the library this weekend to work on that paper.”
“Let me think about it.”
After we finished eating we went to the lounge in Kate’s dorm and just sat together for a while. Finally I said, “I really don’t want to go without you.”
“Go where?”
“That meeting.”
“I know, but you’d be with Jaimie.”
“It wouldn’t be the same.”
“Lover. Does Gwen like to go out?”
“You know she does.”
“Does she get out enough?
“Not really, but she doesn’t like to go out without you.”
“I know love. Maybe I can come up with something by Friday.”
“Like what?”
“Remember what I did for Ken’s party?”
“Sure. The long brown wig, the glasses, and the makeup. I almost didn’t know you.”
“If I could do that again. Then . . . “
Friday, January 25
I met Kate at her dorm around five, she handed me the case with Gwen’s things in it, and we walked over to the student union to meet Jaimie. Jaimie and I greeted each other like long lost friends. From there we walked together to Jaimie’s friend Billie’s apartment which was just off campus. Billie was another crossdresser and had just finished doing her makeup when we got there. She looked good as a girl. Actually pretty. Except that she was tall, maybe six feet or a little better. Though you could tell that she was a guy.
“Billie.”, Jaimie said, “This is Kate and Gary. Gary goes as Gwen when she’s dressed. Kate and Gary this is Billie. She’s a dear friend and is going to drive us to the meeting.”
Billie showed us to a spare bedroom which was setup almost like a theater’s dressing room. I asked where the bathroom was and Billie told me. I grabbed my bra and panties, excused myself and changed. When I came back, Kate was already working on her makeup. I sat down next to her and went to work on my own makeup. I could see Jaimie watching me and she was watching very closely. I went for the same look that Kate had given me at the cabin. When I had finished with my makeup, Kate, wearing a long brown wig, came over to help with my hair. I looked at her reflection in the mirror, it was the same look that she had for Ken’s party and with a smile I asked, “Who are you?”
With a big smile Kate said, “Why, I’m your hair dresser miss.”
“So, where’d you get the wig.”
“Jaimie came up with it. Like it?”
“It looks better then the one that you wore for the party.”
“It feels better too. It’s real hair.”
Kate then worked on my hair for a little while. When she was done I looked in the mirror and it was the same look as I had at the cabin.
Kate then helped me into the waist cincher and I ran the garters down through my panties. Then I slipped on the nylons and fastened the garters to them. As I stood up Billie said, “You make one good looking girl.”
I think I blushed a little as I said, “Thanks.”
Jaimie was still watching, but not saying anything.
Kate got the nylons that we use to stuff my bra. As I started to put them in the bra cups Jaimie said, “Girl, what are you doing?”
I looked at her and said, “Padding my bra. Why?”
“Girlfriend, stop. Billie do you still have that other set of forms?”
“Sure.”, Billie said. She walked over to a chest of drawers, took two boxes out of a drawer and handed them to Jaimie.
Jaimie then said, “Girlfriend, these will be much better then nylons in that bra. The university theater group has half dozen sets of these and I don’t think they’ve ever used them. We signed out two sets for Billie to try.”
Jaimie opened one of the boxes, pulled out something that looked like a breast, and said, “They’re breast forms and a lot of the girls use them. I did until I got the real things. These may not be the right size for you, but are worth a try.”
I looked at Kate, she grinned and said, “I told you that you needed breasts.”
Jaimie then said, “Billie uses them. He actually likes to attach them.”
“Attach them?”, I asked.
“They feel like they’re really part of me when I attach them.”, Billie added.
“How do you attach them?”
“With some strong medical adhesive.”
“How do you get them off?”
“With some adhesive remover.”
Jaimie asked, “Want to try them?”
I looked at Kate and she said, “Couldn’t hurt to try it.”
I looked at Jaimie and asked, “They do come off easily. Don’t they?”
“Yes,” Jaimie said, “no problem.”
“Okay. Lets give them a try.”
“Take off your bra and I’ll put them on for you.”
I reached behind my back, unhooked my bra, and removed it. Jaimie had me lay down on the bed and she attached the forms using the spray adhesive. Kate was paying very close attention to what Jaimie was doing. When Jaimie was done she said, “It will take you a little while to get use to the weight and how they move. But your bra will help.”
I sat up and she was right. The forms did have some weight to them and pulled on my chest. Kate helped me on with the bra and it did help support them.
Jaimie asked, “What do you think?”
“They’re really different,” I said, “and there is some weight to them.”
“You’ll get use to them. You know, in looking at how they fit you in that bra, I think this size works for you..”
I finished dressing. It was the same skirt, blouse, and shoes that I’d worn at the cabin. Then Kate pulled out the jewelry, the hoop earrings, the necklace, and rings.
I finally stood there in front of Billie, Jaimie, and Kate, fully dressed as Gwen. Jaimie was the first one to say something, “I watched you change from a boy to a girl before my eyes. I just wish it had been that easy for me. You make one damn pretty girl.”
Billie added, “When Jaimie told me that you were going with us to the meeting and that you made a pretty girl. She wasn’t lying. It’s hard to believe that the same person that walked in here a little while ago is the same one standing here now.”
Katie walked over to me, gave me a hug, and whispered, “See lover, I told you that you were pretty, and you’re all mine.”
I looked at Jaimie and Billie, then said, “Thanks guys.”
Jaimie with a grin shook her head no and said, “No, that’s thanks girls.”
At a little before seven we were walking into the church’s community room. There must have been thirty people already there and Billie said, “There will be close to fifty here tonight.”
“Fifty!?”, I said.
“Yes. With a campus this large we have more than a hundred and fifty members, and we usually have about a third of that come to meetings.”
“And, everyone supports everyone else?”
“Yes. Everyone realizes that each person is an individual. No matter if they’re gay, lesbian, or whatever. If they are going to receive support then they have to support everyone else.”
“It works?”
“Yes, very well.”
Jaimie and Billie took us around and introduced us to a number of people, including the officers of the group and the associate pastor of the church. That evening to help disguise who we were we were telling everyone that Kate was Kelly. I tried to hide that I was a guy by not talking or just whispering.
When Kate and I were alone, she whispered, “The girl that’s the president.”
“Yea.”
“It’s Dr. Friedman.”
“So.”
“Dr. Richard Friedman he’s one of my profs.”
“Oh. Well, I guess anyone can be transgendered. Can’t they?”
“You’re right.”
We found a place to sit at a round table that sat eight. There were already four people there, a lesbian couple, and two crossdressers. We sat and chatted with them and each other waiting for the meeting to start.
Just before they started the meeting I saw Kate whip around and looked at the door. She turned back and whispered, “Damn!”
“What’s wrong?”, I asked.
“Tiffany just walked in.”
“You’re kidding?”
“I wish to hell I was.”
Looking at Jaimie, Kate asked, “I did ask you if Tiffany Fabry came to these. Didn’t I?”
“Yes,” Jaimie said, “I knew she was a member and as far as I knew she never came to meetings. Why?”
“She’s here.”
“Is it a problem?”
“I hope not.”
“She won’t recognize you.”, I whispered to Kate.
Kate looked at me in a way that said, ‘I sure hope not.’
We watched as she and a girlfriend walked to a table on the opposite side of the room. We were basically looking right at each other.
I could tell that Kate was a little nervous with Tiff being there and I asked, “Do you want to leave?”
“No. She’s looked over here a few times and I haven’t seen any signs of recognition from her.”
“Just try to forget that she’s here.”
“I’m trying too.”
The meeting wasn’t long. They talked about regular club things. One was an on-line directory that covered all the friendly places in the area, such as restaurants, clothing stores, medical services, and such.
Then the social part of the evening started and it was a mixer. They had coffee, soft drinks, and someone had made a bunch of cookies. So, everyone started mingling, munching on cookies, and drinking pop and coffee. We met a number of really nice people and tried to stay away from Tiff. Who looked like she was trying to hit on every girl there, unattached or attached.
Jaimie had to use the lady’s room and grabbed Kate to go with her. I hung close to Billie while they were gone. I was standing with him while he talked to some friends. Then I sensed someone standing close behind me. I looked around and it was Tiff. I turned back around trying to ignore her, but I felt her touch my shoulder. I turned around again and looked at her. She said, “You’re new here, aren’t you? And, you’re too pretty to be guy trying to look like a girl like your friend here. You’ve also been hanging with another very pretty girl all evening. So, I figure that there’s a good chance that you’re a lesbian. Am I right?”
I just looked at her.
“Oh. The silent type. I like girls like you.”
I just continued to look at her, not saying anything.
“Sweety, at least tell me your name?”
I finally said in a soft whisper, “Gwen.”
“That’s a pretty name. Do you like girls?”
“Yes.”
“Like me?”
“No.”
“No! What. Am I too forward for you?”
“Yes.”
“So, you really are a shy girl. All the better. I really love girls like you. They make the best lovers.”
Billie finally came to my rescue when she said, “Gwen, is she bothering you?”
I just looked at her and nodded yes.
Billie looked at Tiff and said, “She’s spoken for. In fact here comes her girlfriend.”
I looked, and Kate and Jaimie were on their back from the ladies room. I saw the expression on Kate’s face when she saw Tiff talking to me. I wouldn’t want to be on the receiving end of Kate’s wrath if she got mad.
As Kate and Jaimie walked up, Kate asked me, “Is she bothering you love?”
Trying to keep the fur from flying, I just shook my head no.
Kate glared at Tiff and said, “I sure hope not.”
As she started to walk away Tiff said to Kate, “You can have her. She’s too quiet for me.”
Tiff was then able to whisper to me, “I’ll see you later.”
I just glared at her. Kate looked at me and asked, “Lover, are you all right?”
“Yeah. What a bitch.”, I answered.
“I told you she was.”
Jaimie asked, “Was she hitting on you?”
“Yeah,” I said, “and I didn’t like it.”
“Do you want to leave?”
“No it’s fine. As long as she stays away.”
“Okay love.”, Kate said, “We’ll stay as long as you want to.”
The rest of the time we were at the meeting was really nice. Most of the people that we talked to asked us to come back.
As we were getting our coats to leave, so was Tiff and her girlfriend. As she walked past me she whispered, “I want you.”
I just looked at her.
Kate saw the exchange of looks between us and asked, “What was that about?”
“Nothing.”, I replied.
“Lover, what?”
“She just said that she wanted me.”
“That bitch!”
If I hadn’t been able to grab Kate I think there would have been a fight right then and there. I told Kate, “Let it go. Be a bigger person then she is.”
“God I hate her.”
“Lover, I’m yours and only yours. Don’t worry about anyone taking me.”
“I know. But, I just can’t stand her hitting on you.”
As we were getting into Billie’s car she asked, “Would you like to stop somewhere for a bite?”
Everyone agreed that it would be a good idea. Billie drove to a small restaurant, Max and Tommy’s, that wasn’t too far from the church. As we walked in Jaimie was greeted very warmly with a hug and kiss on the cheek by the greeter, as was Billie. Jaimie introduced us, “Kate and Gwen, this is Tom Garver. He and Max Watson own Max and Tommy’s. Tom this is Kate and Gwen, some old dear friends of mine.”
Tom greeted us in the same way that he’d greeted Jaimie, with a warm hug and kiss on the cheek. As we walked into the dining area we noticed a few people from the meeting had beat us here. As we sat at a table a server walked up, introduced herself, and asked if we’d like anything to drink. We ordered and while we were waiting I asked Jaimie, “Was she a he?”
“Was is the word. She’s a pre-op transsexual like I was during our senior year. Tommy and Max only hire, gays, lesbians, and transgenders.”
“I figured that Tom was gay. So, I guess Max is too?”
“They’re a couple. They started the restaurant together, Tom runs the business and Max is the chef. No one cares that they’re gay or that all the servers are who they are. Everyone comes here for the fantastic food.”
We sat and enjoyed a light snack and chatted. Jaimie finally asked Kate, “What’s between you and Tiffany?”
Kate looked at me then said, “She almost came between us last semester. She tried to take me way from Gary.”
“Someone come between the two of you! You two were the definition of love in high school.”
Kate smiled and said, “She almost did. She’s very controlling. Then when she hit on Gwen I felt myself start to lose control.”
“I could tell. I saw the fire in you eyes.”
“I’ll fight for Gwen. I love her very much.”
We went back to Billie’s apartment and changed. We saw Billie for the first time as her male self and learned that his real name was Bill and that he’s a senior. I had seen him around campus, but never figured him for a crossdresser or even though that he might be one. I guess, like Kate’s professor, we come from everywhere and never really know if someone else is transgendered or not.
Saturday, January 26
It was almost one in the morning when Bill and I dropped Kate and Jaimie off at their respective dorms, then headed to my dorm. On the way we talked and Bill asked me, “How long have you been dressing?”
“Since my junior year in high school. How about you?”, I replied.
“Since I was about ten. You got a late start?”
“Yea. It started as a prank for a school dance and went from there. Kate is the one that actually brought Gwen out.” I went on to give him a short history of our relationship and my dressing.
Then I asked Bill, “How did you get started?”
“I guess it was curiosity.”, Bill said, “I’d seen my older sister’s things around the house. Then one day I tried some of them on and I was hooked. I’d never gone out or anything like that until I came here and found the group. One of the first meeting that I attended was on makeup. After the meeting I talked to the girl that did the demonstration and we set up something for me to learn makeup. Now, I feel good when I go out. I know that I’m not completely passable like you. It’s just who I am.”
We said good night and as I was getting out of the car, Bill said, “If you want to go to any other meetings my place is always available. We’d love to have you and Kate come.”
“Thanks Bill. I think we might just do that.”
It appeared to me that Bill knew who he was and wasn’t afraid to show it. I liked him.
I met Kate at noon for lunch, then went with her to the library so she could work on her paper. I had some reading to do, so this quiet time did us both some good. Later as we walked toward her dorm Kate said, “My roommate is gone for the weekend.”
With a knowing smile I said, “Why are you telling me this?”
“Lover, it’s been too long since we’ve had a night together. So, I want my desert before we have dinner.”
Later at dinner I said, “You weren’t happy to see Tiff were you?”
“No. When she hit on you I was ready to kill her.”
“I didn’t appreciate it either. I couldn’t defend myself without giving away that I was a guy.”
“I know. I won’t leave Gwen alone again.”
“No, I need to be able to talk like a girl when I look like one.”
“How?”
“I was looking at the list of friendly places in town.”
“Yeah.”
“There’s a voice coach on the list.”
“Voice coach?”
“They say that she has helped a number of people learn to talk like their chosen gender. All the comments are good.”
“You going to look into it?”
“Do you want me to?”
“The question is do you want to? Would it make you happy to be able to talk like a girl?”
“You know it’s been one of the things that has bothered me. I’d love to be able to take part in conversations as a girl when I’m dressed as a girl.”
“I know love. So, are you going to look into it?”
“I thought we could.”
After dinner we cuddled up in the lounge area of Kate’s dorm. It was quiet, almost deserted, most of the residents, if they could, went home on weekends. We just sat quietly for a long time. Then Kate said, “I wish you could spend the night?”
“I know,” I said, “it would be nice.”
As she cuddled closer she said, “Not just nice, but wonderful.”
“If we got caught, we’d be in big trouble.”
“I know. But, if Gwen spends the night then no one would know.”
“You are so bad.”
“No, I love you and just want to be with you.”
If we’d been in the pool house the kiss that followed would have led to much more.
Friday, February 22
The past month had been almost the usual routine for Kate and me. School and home on weekends. We did check out the voice coach, who just happened to be a member of the university’s faculty. She told us that learning to speak like a woman took a lot of practice and that there was more to it than changing how a voice sounded, that it was also vocabulary, grammar, and even body language. I set up a few appointments with her to see if it was possible for me to change my voice.
One of the first things that Dr. Hickey, the voice coach, told me was that there are a number of women that have a husky or low voice, so to not be worried if mine turned out that way. Another thing was that the pitch of the voice isn’t as important as its resonance.
Today was another meeting of the support group and Jaimie had asked us to go along with her and Billie. I was a little apprehensive because of Tiff. Kate wanted to go and said, “I’m not going to let that bitch get in the way of us doing what we want to do.”
Kate and I again met Jaimie at the student union and walked to Billie’s apartment. Billie answered the door and looked very nice in her jeans and peasant top. She greeted us like real friends and then went with us to her spare bedroom. Kate and I did our hair and makeup, and Jaimie again attached the breast forms to my chest. I didn’t know if I could ever get use to them.
Tonight was a dress down meeting. Everyone was going comfortable. Knowing that we’d probably go to other meetings we had brought some of Gwen’s clothes back with us on one of our trips home. I had on my jeans with the flowers on the leg, my pink sweater, running shoes, and a full complement of jewelry. Kate was in a cute jeans skirt and peasant blouse. Jaimie was dressed very nicely and her comment was, “I feel better when I’m dressed nicely. I usually wear pants to class and I need to dress up when I go out.”
Kate smiled at her and said, “Every time I see you, you look very nice. Just dress the way you feel comfortable.”
As we walked into the church’s community room we saw a lot of people that we recognized from last month and few we didn’t. Many of the people recognized Kate, or should I say Kelly, and me. Everyone said that they were happy to see us back.
As we were looking for a place to sit, I saw Dr. Hickey, and Kate and I stopped to say hello. She looked at me a little strangely like she didn’t know who I was. Then she got a little smile on her face and said, “Gary?”
“Yes, but right now it’s Gwen.”
“I didn’t recognize you.”
“Even my mother doesn’t when I’m dressed.”
“She knows?”
“Yes, both of my parents know.”
“That’s wonderful.”
“I didn’t know you came to meetings?”
“I support the community. I have a son that’s a crossdresser and I support him.”
“Is he here?”
“No he lives on the west coast. Why don’t you join me?”
“We’d love to. We’re here with two friends.”
“There’s room for everyone.”
This was going to be an informational meeting. After a short business meeting, a lawyer gave a talk on the law and how it effected the gay, lesbian, and transgender community. There was a really good question and answer session afterwards.
After the meeting the four of us were sitting and talking with Dr. Hickey and she said to me, “You are really making good progress with your voice lessons. I noticed tonight that you’ve been talking in a soft whisper.”
“I do that to help hide my male voice.”
“Actually if we can get the volume up a little bit it wouldn’t be bad. Maybe a little husky and there’s nothing wrong with husky feminine voice.”
“Really?”
“Yes, I’m thinking that by the time the semester is over we’ll be really close to having you talking like a woman when you want to.”
I just smiled.
Jaimie looked at me and said, “You little sneak. You didn’t tell us.”
“Sorry.”, I said, “I started seeing Dr. Hickey after the last meeting and was going to wait to see if I could do it or not before I told anyone.”
Later as we were getting our coats I heard, “Hello sweety.”
I looked and it was Tiff. I just glared at her and she said, “I told you that I’d see you again. Where’s that little girlfriend of yours any way?”
“Right behind you bitch!”, Kate said with some authority.
I saw the expression on Tiff’s face change just before she turned around to look at Kate.
Kate continued with, “I told you to leave her alone!”
“Hey.”, Tiff said, “She can see whoever she wants to.”
“Yeah, and it’s not you!”
“Let her tell me that.”
Tiff turned, looked at me, and said, “Gwen, tell her that you want to be with me.”
For whatever reason I grabbed her by the shoulders and kissed her. Then in my male voice I said, “No way in hell do I want you. Anyway, I hear that you really don’t like guys.”
I watched as the color drained out of Tiff’s face and she stuttered , “You . . . You . . . You’re a guy!?”
“Good guess sweetheart.”
I’ve never seen anyone back pedal so fast. She almost forgot her coat in her rush to get out of the cloakroom.
A number of people had watched the exchange between Tiff, Kate, and me. Jaimie and Billie being two of them. As Tiff was almost running for the door they applauded. Others, including the president of the support group, were standing there in disbelief that Tiff had left without a word.
The president finally asked me, “Are you really a guy?”
“Yes.”
“You sure had everyone here fooled. We thought that you were a lesbian couple.”
“Sorry.”
“Don’t be. If you can look as good as you do, enjoy it. We’d really like you to come back next month and become members.”
Kate looked at her and with a big grin, said, “We do enjoy it and we’ll be back.”
As we were walking out of the church, Kate said, “Girl, you sure threw Tiff for a loop.”
“I just had to.”, I said, “Now, I need some mouth wash.”
“That kiss really surprised her.”
“And me. I had no idea where it came from.”
“Girlfriend,” Jaimie said, “talk about standing up for yourself. Whatever you want at Max and Tommy’s is on me.”
We did go to Max and Tommy’s for a snack. Tom remembered Kate and me and gave us the same warm greeting he gave Jaimie and Billie. Just like last month there were a few people from the meeting there and we got some really nice smiles.
The four of us sat and talked for a long time. Jamie and Billie wanted to know more about my voice lessons. I filled them in on what I’d been doing with Dr. Hickey.
One group of people that had been at the meeting, as they were leaving Max and Tommy’s, walked over to us. One of the girls said, “We just had to stop by and say thank you. You were the first one to stand up to Tiffany that way. She’s hit on almost everyone and been told off by a number of people. You told her off in away that she never expected and it was just fantastic.”
“It was my pleasure.”, I said.
Then looking at Kate the girl said, “You’re one lucky girl if she’s yours?”
“She’s a very special person to me.”
“See you at the next meeting?”
“We’ll be there.”, I said with a smile.
Saturday, February 23
As we were leaving Max and Tommy’s, Billie said, “We’ll stop at my place so you can get changed and then I’ll run you to your dorms.”
Kate said, “No.”
I looked at Kate and said, “No?”
“No.”, Kate said again.
“Why no?”
“If Billie doesn’t mind could Gwen come over later today, or maybe even on Sunday, to change?”
Billie said, “I don’t mind. I should be home studying.”
“Katie,” I said, “what are you thinking?”
“Remember how I’ve said that I want to spent a night with you again?”
“Yeah.”
“After that meeting tonight. I’m going to spend at least one night with you this weekend.”
“What if we get caught.”
“We won’t.”
“Says you.”
“Yeah, says me. My roommate won’t be back until Monday and the other six won’t be back until late Sunday. I get lonely.”
“Gwen,” Jaimie said, “you’d better listen to this girl. There’s no telling what kind of mischief she’ll get into if she gets lonely.”
I looked at Kate and said, “Katie, if we get caught doing this . . . “
“Trust me,” Kate said, “we won’t. Some of the girls that stay all weekend have friends visit all the time.”
“All right. Billie drop us at Kate’s dorm. Hopefully we’ll see you tomorrow sometime.”
Kate added, “Maybe it won’t be until Sunday.”
I just shook my head.
As they were dropping us off at Kate’s dorm, Jaimie said, “The two of you behave.”
“Yes mother.”, Kate said with a big smile, “We’ll be sure to behave ourselves.”
As we walked into Kate’s dorm there was a Resident Assistant sitting at the desk. Kate stopped, checked in with her, and signed me in as her cousin Gwen Cutwright. The Resident Assistant didn’t even bat an eye.
As we walked into Kate’s room, she turned, wrapped her arms around me, and gave me a long, soft, deep, kiss. When we broke the kiss Kate said, “I’ve wanted to do that all evening.”
I smiled at her and gave her my usual line of, “You are so bad.”
She had a sly little smile as she said, “If you think I’m bad now. Just wait until I get you in bed.”
She led me into her bedroom and we started undressing each other. Then it hit me. I still had the breast forms glued to my chest. As she was removing my bra I said, “Ah Katie, we might have a problem?”
“What lover?”, she asked.
“The breast forms.”
“What about them?”
“Unless you have some of Billie’s adhesive remover, I don’t think they’re coming off.”
“Oh. Yeah. Right.”
“What do we do?”
“You know. I really don’t care if you don’t.”
“You’re kidding?”
“No. You’ve got breasts. I’ve got breasts. We’ll just make do.”
“Katie, I really don’t know about you.”
“Lover, nothing matters as long as I’m with you.”
Late Saturday morning when I woke up, I was cuddled up very tightly to Kate. My front to her back. We had to be cuddle up tight as the beds in these dorm rooms were twin beds and were fastened to the wall. So, we couldn’t push the two beds in the room together.
I was feeling something strange, then I remembered the breast forms. I carefully worked my way out of bed and went to the common bathroom. Feeling the weight of the forms and having them move as I walked was strange enough. Then looking in the mirror and seeing Gwen with breasts was really strange. I almost looked like a girl. Until you noticed the seams around the forms and what was below my waist.
I was going to start removing my makeup, but before I could I saw Kate, completely naked, walk up behind me. She wrapped her arms around me, nibbled on my ear, and whispered, “Like what you see?”
“When I see you. Yes.”
“I mean do you like what you see in yourself?”
“I’m not sure. It’s kind of strange.”
“Strange?”
“Yeah, nineteen years of a flat chest and a guy’s face. And now I’m seeing a girl with breasts, even though I know they’re fake, looking back at me. It’s kind of strange. Besides, breasts look better on you then me. What do you think?”
“Remember. I’ve always told you that no matter what you look like I love you for what’s in your heart. Right now you look a lot more like Gwen than Gary. So, right now I love Gwen.”
She turned me around to face her and we shared a long kiss. Then she said, “I’m hungry.”
“Me too.”, I said and started for the bedroom.
“Where you going lover?”
“To get dressed.”
“Lover, we both need to remove our makeup, take a shower, and redo our makeup. Then we can get dressed.”
“Yeah, I guess you’re right.”
“You know I am.”
About an hour later we were heading to the cafeteria. After we’d gotten our food, instead of sitting next to each other like we usually do, we as across from each other.
That afternoon we took in a movie at the student union. It was about the only place we could hold hands without getting some strange looks. After we had dinner, even though it was cold outside, we walked around campus for a little while. Then we went to Kate’s dorm room, sat in the common room and actually watched some television. Kate was cuddled up really close and asked, “Lover, want to tell me about the kiss you shared with Tiff. It was almost as good as the one you gave Wendy.”
“There was one big difference.”, I said, “The kiss I gave Wendy was because she’s going to be my cousin-in-law someday. The kiss I gave Tiff was to get her full attention and to tell her, bitch you don’t bother me and I’m not taking your crap.”
“You’re really beginning to believe in yourself. Aren’t you?”
I turned to Kate took her in my arms and kissed her. That kiss turned into some heavy necking, and that turned into a very long love making session that lasted late into the night.
Sunday, February 24
Late on Sunday morning when I woke up Kate was laying there looking at me, she smiled, and said, “I just love waking up with you next to me.”
“No more than I love waking up with you in my arms.”
We kissed and if we hadn’t heard a noise in the common room we probably would have made love again. I asked, “What was that?”
“I don’t know. I’ll be right back.”, Kate said.
She tossed on a robe, walked out of her room, and into the common room. I heard her say, “Oh, hi Linda. You’re back early.”
“Yeah,” I heard a female voice say, “I broke up with my boyfriend. I just came back to get some studying done.”
“I’m sorry. Are you all right?”
“Yeah, he was a jerk. Too much of a jock. I’m glad we broke up.”
“As long as you’re okay. My cousin, Gwen, spent the weekend with me. I have to get her home, so well be out of here real soon.”
“No problem Kate. I’m just dropping off some things and I’m going to the library.”
“Okay. I’ll see you later. Let me know if you want to talk.”
“Thanks.”
Kate came back into the bedroom. I looked at her like are you sure we’re all right?
She just held her finger up to her lips.
We listened as Linda moved around the common dorm room and into her bedroom. Then we heard Linda say, “See you later Kate.”
“Bye Linda.”, Kate yelled.
We heard the door close. I looked at Kate and said, “That was just too close.”
“No problem lover.”, Kate said, “Linda’s had a couple different boys in here.”
“Any of them look like a girl?”
An hour later Kate and I were on the way to Bill’s apartment. We figured that we were pushing our luck to keep Gwen around much longer. We walked up to Bill’s door, rang the bell, and were surprised when Jaimie answered the door. Jaimie’s comment was even stranger, “Well if it isn’t Friday night’s heroine.”
“Huh?”, I said.
“Come on in and we’ll show you.”
We walked into Bill’s apartment and I said, “What are you talking about?”
Bill said, “The support group has a web page and members can post on a message board. You’ve become the main topic of discussion.”
“You’re kidding?”
“No. Sit down and I’ll show you.”
I sat down in front of Bill’s computer, he brought up the web page, and logged into the message board. The first thread he showed me was titled, ‘Cat Fight at Friday’s Meeting.’
That message, the first in the thread, said, ‘There was almost a fight at the meeting Friday night. Tiffany, the bitch, came on to a new girl. The new girl’s girlfriend told Tiffany off, then the new girl gave Tiffany a big kiss. Then, are you ready for this, the new girl tells Tiffany that she was really a guy. I thought Tiffany was going to loose it on the spot. No one knew this new girl was a guy and I wouldn’t have believed it myself if I hadn’t heard her talk. Everyone thought that she and her girlfriend were a lesbian couple.’
Another message said, ‘Damn. I miss a meeting and it’s a good one. I’m glad someone finally stood up to that bitch. I wish I had before she used me. Tiffany is a user and a looser.’
Another one said, ‘Serves the bitch right. I’d love to give that new girl a big hug.’
Bill said, “I saved this one till last.” He pulled up another message and it said, ‘This new girl is one hot chick even if she is a guy. If I hadn’t heard her talk I would never have believed that she was a guy. Here’s a few pictures so you can judge for yourself.’
I said, “Pictures!?”
Bill then scrolled down the message to where the pictures were. One of the pictures showed me kissing Tiffany. A couple others showed Tiff, Kate, and me during our confrontation. Another showed Kate and me together. I looked at Kate, she didn’t look happy, and I asked Bill, “Who can see these?”
“Just the members. It takes a password to access them.”, Bill said.
“Can we get the pictures off of there?”
“Sure. The webmaster can do it.”
“How do we get a hold of them?”
“Easy.”, Bill said as he held his right hand up to his ear like you would a phone and said, “Hello. Is this the webmaster?”
Holding his left hand up to his left ear he said, “Yes. This is the webmaster.”
“Could you take Gwen and Kelly’s pictures off the message board?”
“Sure can.”
Bill then did his webmaster magic and removed the pictures from the site. Then, I asked, “How did those pictures get taken? I don’t remember any cameras”
“The group asks that no pictures be taken at meetings without the permission of the people in the picture. Some people, and I know who did this, bring cell phones with cameras and take pictures that way.”
“I don’t think either of us appreciate it. I know I don’t.”
“I know. I’ll have a talk with this person.”
Kate then went with me into Bill’s spare room to help me change. Kate had already lost the Kelly look at her dorm, and we had also brought Jaimie’s wig back. After I had stripped down to my panties and bra, I carefully removed all my makeup. Kate put my hair back into its male pony tail, then helped me remove the breast forms.
I guess I was feeling something as I was putting Gwen’s clothes away because Kate asked, “Why such a sad face?”
“Huh?”, I replied.
“You just look like you’ve lost your best friend.”
“No, you’re my best friend.”
“You look sad.”
“I guess putting Gwen away makes me a little sad.”
“You love being her, don’t you?”
“I like being her. It’s you that I love. I guess it’s just the let down after being her all weekend.”
Kate walked over to me and we just held each other for a while. Then she whispered, “Lover, just remember that Gwen is a part of you. Feel her inside you and know that she’s always there.”
I pushed Kate back a little so that I could look at her, and said, “Katie. It scares me that you know me so well.”
“Scares you?”, she asked a little puzzled.
“Yea. I’ll never be able to surprise you.”
“You surprise me all the time.”
We finally walked back out to where Jaimie and Bill were and Bill said, “There’s been a couple more postings and they all say that you did a good thing.”
“The pictures are gone. Right?”, I asked.
“Sure are.”
“Would you write down the URL of the web site for me?”
“Sure.”
Later as Kate and I were walking toward the resident hall for dinner I said, “You know. I’ve seen myself as Gwen in the mirror, in the pictures from the dance, and the party at the country club. But, the pictures that were on the web site were just different.”
“Different.”, Kate said, “How?”
“I think I saw the real Gwen.”
“The real Gwen?”
“Yea. When you guys dressed me for the dance it was just a gag and didn’t mean much to me.”
“How about for Halloween?”
“The witches were cute and a fun thing to do. It still wasn’t Gwen. What I wore to Ken’s party was more like a pretty high school girl showing off. It was overboard for her. She’s actually a quiet girl.”
“I know.”
“What you and I’ve done with Gwen has been wonderful. Dressing her nicely and not going overboard. She does make a very pretty coed. She enjoys going out with you and our friends. What I did see in those pictures, except for the kiss, was Gwen. A self assured girl being able to go out and really enjoy herself. Being able to stand up for herself. Being able to love who she wants to love the way she wants to. Being able to be just be who she is.”
“Lover, I’ve watched Gwen come out more and more. It’s been so much fun being with her and helping her find herself. I love what we have and share.”
I stopped right where we were, looked at Kate, and said, “Katie, I don’t know how much longer I can stand not being with you. Every time I have to say goodbye it hurts more and more.”
“I know love.”, she said, as she wrapped her arms around my neck and whispered, “I’ve felt that way for a long time.”
We held each other very tightly, then kissed, then held each other again.
When we broke the hug Kate with a smile said, “You know we haven’t eaten today.”
“That’s what’s wrong.”, I said.
I looked and we were standing right in front of the student union. So, we waked in and into the cafeteria. We picked up some food then walked into the dining room. There were a few people there and they were all smiling at us as we walked in. I whispered to Kate, “Why are they all staring at us?”
“I don’t know.”, she whispered back.
We found a booth, sat, and started eating. A few minutes later I saw my roommate and his girlfriend walking toward us. As they walked up, I said, “Hi Doug. Hi Beth Ann.”
Both Doug and Bet Ann had big grins and Doug said, “Hi Gary. Kate.”
“What up?”
“Just wanted to thank you two for the show.”
“The show?”
“Yeah, that kiss was really something.”
“Kiss?”
Pointing at a window Doug said, “You two were standing right in front of the window over there. You gave everyone in here a really nice show.”
I saw Kate hide her face and I felt my face get warm. I finally said, “I guess we didn’t realize where we were.”
“That’s okay. It made our day and probably everyone else’s too. Right, Beth Ann?”
“Sure did guys,” Beth Ann said, “and we understand.”
“Want to join us?”, I asked.
“Thanks. But, I’ve got a paper due tomorrow that I’ve got to get finished.”
“Okay. We’ll catch you guys later.”
As Doug and Beth Ann walked away, Kate said to me, “I had no idea where we where when we kissed.”
“You know something Katie.”, I said, “I don’t care who knows how I feel about you.”
Friday, February 29
We were going home for the weekend and were riding with Wendy. Kate and Wendy were chatting about anything and everything. I was just sitting there quietly and in deep thought.
It took Kate about half an hour to realize that I wasn’t contributing to the conversation. Finally she turned, looked at me, and asked, “Honey, is something wrong?”
“No, just thinking about things.”
“Things?”
“Yeah.”
“What things?”
“Us.”
“What about us?”
“About when you want to get married.”
“What!?”
Wendy said, “What did he just say?”
“You both heard me.”, I said.
“Yeah,”, Kate said, “ah . . . yesterday.”
“Are you guys nuts?”, Wendy asked.
“Probably. It’s just how we feel.”
Luckily we were close to a rest area on the Interstate. Wendy pulled into it, parked the pickup, turned, looked at us, and said, “Are you both crazy? Your parents will kill you. You promised them that you’d wait until after you graduated.”
“I know.”, Kate said, “We both really have a problem being apart. We’ve been able to spend a couple of nights together and it’s very hard to say goodbye. Not to mention every day when we have to say goodnight and go our opposite ways.”
“Guys, think about this. It’s a very big step especially while you’re still in college.”
“We have.”, Kate and I said together.
“Are you going to do this right or elope?”
“I don’t know.”, I said.
“Maybe . . . elope.”, Kate said, “Then have a church wedding later.”
“Are you going to tell your parents?”, Wendy asked.
Kate and I looked at each other then I said, “Maybe, but not right away.”
Monday, March 3
Today started another week of classes. When we had returned to campus we had brought another small suit case with us. Along with some more of Gwen’s things it also contained a few of Kate’s things.
Wednesday, March 5
As usual Kate and I didn’t have any afternoon classes today. Right after an early lunch, instead of just hanging around campus we had decided to go downtown. The university offered free bus service to students, so we took the downtown loop bus and were down there in no time. State is, of course, located in the state capitol which is a fairly large city. We’d been downtown before and knew all the good places to visit. We also had one special place to visit.
We wandered the shops for a while looking at clothes, shoes and other things. Then stopped for something to drink. As we were finishing our drink I asked Kate, “Are you ready?”
A trip downtown. An interesting meeting on a Saturday with a major surprise. Another trip to Doug’s cabin. Another big surprise for us. Maybe a voice for Gwen? A test? Back home for the summer.
Wednesday, March 5
Not having any afternoon classes Kate and I had decided to go downtown to just wander around and make a special stop. After stopping for something to drink I had asked Kate, “Are you ready?”
“Lover,” she said, “more than you will ever know.”
I took her hand in mine and we walked down the street a few blocks to the county court house.
About an hour later as we walked out of the court house I said, “I think that’s the best forty dollars that I’ve ever spent.”
“And, it feels so right.”, Kate said.
This evening, Kate and I were in the lounge area of her dorm. We weren’t sitting in our usual seclude spot, but in a place that had room for about eight people with nice overstuffed chairs and couches. As usual we were on one of the couches and she was cuddled up next to me. We had asked our friends to meet us here.
We soon saw Bill walk into the dorm, we waved to him and he walked over to us.
“Hi guys.”, he said, “So, what’s up?”
“We’ll tell you as soon as the others are here.”, I said
“Why so secret?”
“You’ll see.”
Soon the others were there, my roommate Doug, his girlfriend Beth Ann, Jaimie, and Wendy. Kate and I made the introductions.
Then Wendy asked Kate, “You two didn’t, did you?”
Kate said, “Cousin, sit down and we’ll tell all of you at the same time.”
Then Jaimie asked, “All right you two. What’s so secret?”
Kate and I looked at each other. Then I took a piece of paper out of a book that I had with me and laid it on the table. Everyone looked at it, then Doug looked at me and said, “You two got married?”
“Not yet,” I said, “but that’s why we asked all of you to meet us here.”
“What’s going on?”, Jaimie asked.
“Katie and I are going to be married Saturday and we’d like the five of you to be there.”
“Do your parents know?”, Wendy asked.
“No.”, Kate said, “We just can’t wait any longer. We’re going to try to keep it a secret as long as we can. If they find out, then will explain.”
“You’re going to break your dad’s heart not to mention your moms’. Why don’t you just live together?”
“We could do that, but it’s not what we want to do. We want to be together as husband and wife. Then after we graduate we’ll have a wedding for everyone. Besides, and you know this, freshman and sophomores are required to live in the dorms unless they’re married. I really don’t think the university would let us live together in the married student’s dorms unless we are married.”
“Cousin, I don’t know about this.”
“I know. We’ve just waited as long as we can.”
“It’s your life. What do you want us to do?”
“We’ve talked to the associate minister at the Unitarian Universalist Church on West Center and she’s more than happy to marry us on Saturday afternoon. We’d like all of you there. It’ll be a very short and simple ceremony.”
Wendy said, “Well, since it’s at a church and not a judge or someone. Then I guess it’s all right.”
“Wendy,” Kate asked, “are you having a problem with this?”
“No, I guess not. I just wish you’d tell your parents.”
“Cousin, I’ll promise you this. If we feel there’s a good time to tell them, at any time before we graduate, we’ll tell them.”
“Wendy,” I said, “Kate and I know that this isn’t the proper way to do this, but we can’t wait. I think you know better than anyone that Katie and I love each other very much. I agree with Kate if there’s a good time to tell them we will.”
“All right you two,” Wendy said, “you sure aren’t giving me much time to find a dress.”
“No.”, Kate said, “It’s not going to be anything fancy. Just come comfortable.”
“Can I bring someone?”
“Sure you can. Who?”
“Just a good friend. It’ll at least make for balanced couples.”
“I didn’t know you were dating anyone here?”
“Cousin, I don’t tell you all my secrets.”
“Bill and Wendy could you drive?”, I asked, “We can all meet at the church as one-thirty. If that’s all right with everyone?”
Luckily everyone agreed that Saturday would work. We all sat around and talked for a little while. Then, as we were breaking up Jaimie held back and with a grin asked, “I just have to know. When you two have a church wedding, who’s wearing the gown?”
Kate, with her mischievous smile, said, “Maybe both of us.”
After Jaimie had left, Kate said, “Did you see the way Beth Ann looked at Doug when we said we were getting married?”
“No.”, I said, “In what way?”
“I’m not sure, but it looked like a ‘When are we going to do this?’ look.”
“You’re not reading something into this, are you?”
“I don’t think so.”
Kate and I sat there a while longer, then said a long goodnight and I headed back to my dorm room.
My roommate was there studying and when I walked in he said, “Man. I don’t believe you. After the way she treated you. You’re going to marry her.”
I responded with, “That whole thing brought us closer together. It was a very hard time for both of us, but everything has really worked out for the best.”
“I sure hope you’re right.”
“We are.”
“You two going anywhere special Saturday night?”
“We hadn’t planned on it. Why?”
“Want to use the cabin?”
“That would be great.”
“I’ll check. This time of the year shouldn’t be a problem. No one should be using it.”
“Katie saw something between you and Beth Ann when we said that we were getting married. Was there a problem?”
“No, we’ve been together since before high school. We actually grew up next door to each other.”
“The girl next door thing?”
“Yeah. Her family moved in when I was six or seven. We just hit it off from the start and recently we’ve been talking very seriously about getting married. Like you we also promised our parents that we’d wait until we graduate.”
“We didn’t stir up things too much. Did we?”
“No, Beth Ann thinks you guys were so nice to include her.”
“We both like her. Kate wanted a few friends there, so it was Wendy, Jaimie, and her.”
“I may do something after your ceremony, if you guys don’t mind?”
Saturday, March 8
I rode with Doug, Beth Ann, Bill, and Jaimie, to the church. Kate rode with Wendy and her boyfriend Roger. There was something about the groom not seeing the bride before the wedding.
We all arrived at the church just before two and met in a room off of a small chapel where the ceremony was going to be held. I saw Kate for the first time today and she was very pretty. She was wearing a pretty skirt and blouse, and her hair was done very nicely with flowers in it. Her makeup was just perfect. There goes the idea of not seeing the bride before the ceremony.
The associate minister joined us and then we followed her into the chapel. As we walked down the aisle I barely noticed the four people sitting at the front of the chapel. But, Kate did. She stopped in her tracks, turned, looked at Wendy, and said, “Tell me you didn’t?”
“I’m sorry,” Wendy said to Kate, “I had to tell them. Besides, you did tell me I could bring someone. If you’d have run away and come back married that would have been one thing. But, doing this I just felt they had to be here.”
“What? Tell who what?”, I asked.
“Didn’t you see who’s sitting in the second row?”, Kate asked.
I looked toward the front of the chapel and started to say, “No. Who is . . . Our parents!”
I just looked at Wendy and she said, “Sorry.”
Kate then said to the minister, “Reverend Miller can you give us a few minutes?”
“Yes, take all the time you need.”, Reverend Miller said, “And by the way, I’ve already spoken with your parents.”
“And?”
“I think that you’ll find that everything is fine.”
Kate then said to everyone, “Guys, someone let the word out to our parents. So, give us a few minutes to talk to them.”
Kate and I walked to the front of the chapel to face the music. As we walked up, all four of them turned and looked at us. Kate said, “Hi mom. Hi dad.” Then I said, “Hi mom. Dad”
Kate’s mother was the only one to say, “Hi kids.” The other three just looked at us.
Kate and I sat in the first row of pews in such a way that we could look at all four of our parents. We talked for a little while explaining why we were doing what we were doing and asking for their forgiveness. Like the minister had said everything appeared to be fine. I knew for sure that it was, when Kate’s dad asked, “Can I give the bride away?”
“Daddy,” Katie said, “I’d really love that.”
A little while later, Katie, her dad, Wendy, Bill, and I were standing in front of the minister. When the minister said, “Who willingly gives this woman to this man?”
Katie’s father looked at her, kissed her on the cheek, and with a trembling voice said, “Her mother and I do.”
He then placed her hand in mine. I looked at Kate’s dad and he had tears in his eyes.
The minister went through a very nice wedding ceremony. Katie and I exchanged vows and rings.
Finally the minister said, “I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride.”
I took Katie in my arms and gave her a very long kiss. When we broke the kiss, the minister said, “Ladies and gentlemen. I’d like to present Mr. and Mrs. Gary Kenneth Cutwright.”
There was a nice round of applause. Then all the hugs and hand shakes started. Of course both of our mothers were crying and so was Jaimie.
As we were standing around the back of the chapel talking, I saw Doug take Beth Ann aside. I couldn’t hear what he was saying, but I saw him take both of her hands in his and talk to her. I whispered to Kate, “Look at the front of the chapel.”
Kate turned to see what I was talking about. It didn’t take long until everyone was looking at Doug and Beth Ann.
We watched as Doug got down on one knee and offered Beth Ann a ring. You could see the tears come into her eyes as she said yes. He stood back up and they wrapped their arms around each other. We gave them a nice round of applause.
Our parents then took everyone out to a very nice restaurant. As we were eating and talking my father said, “Kids, please don’t keep anything like this from us. If we had missed this it would have hurt all of us very much.”
“Mr. Cutwright.”, Kate started to say, “We’re sorry . . . ”
My dad looked at Kate and interrupted her with, “Katie. It’s dad or something like that, not Mr. Cutwright.”
With a smile Kate said, “Sorry, dad. We’re both sorry for doing this and we won’t keep things like this from you. We also promise that we’ll have that proper wedding after we graduate.”
“Honey,” Kate’s mother said, “that’s all we ask. We’re glad you decided to marry and not just live together.”
A little later Kate and I were in Wendy’s pickup truck heading out of town. Kate asked, “Where’re we going?”
“It’s a surprise.”, I answered.
“Where are we going?”
“You’ll see.”
As she cuddled closer, Kate said, “Keeping secrets from your wife already?”
As we were pulled into Doug’s family’s cabin, Kate said, “I had an idea this is where we were going.”
“You did huh?”, I said.
“Sure. I figured that you’d want to go somewhere special.”
“So, this is somewhere special?”
“You know it is Mr. Cutwright. Isn’t this where we found each other again and everything that’s special between us?”
“Yes, Mrs. Cutwright, it’s a special place to me too. It’s where I feel that everything came back together for us.”
“You’re right lover and I love that?”
“Love what?”
“Mrs. Cutwright.”
We shared a kiss, went inside, and I quickly started a fire. Earlier today, Wendy and I had packed the things that Kate and I would need at the cabin. After Kate and I had brought everything into the cabin we assumed one of our favorite positions, cuddled together in front of a fireplace. It wasn’t too much later that there was a knock at the door. We looked at each other and both said at the same time, “Officer Wiggins.”
I went to the door and opened it. We were half right. It was Officer Wiggins and a delivery driver. The delivery driver had a very large bouquet of flowers for us. I called to Kate, “Honey, could you come here for a second?”
Kate walked over and when she saw the bouquet she said, “Gary, this is so sweet.”
“Sorry honey, they’re not from me.”
“Oh?”
“Take them in while I talk to Officer Wiggins.”
Kate took the flowers into the cabin and I talked to Officer Wiggins. I told him that we’d probably be staying until sometime on Monday. He asked me to call his office to let them know for sure.
As I walked back into the cabin, Kate had the flowers on a table in the livingroom and was reading the card. She handed the card to me. I read it and it said, ‘To a very special couple. All our love. Mom and Dad Cutwright. Mom and Dad Branson’
“That is so sweet.”, Kate said, “How did they know we were coming here? I didn’t even know until we were almost here.”
“Doug knew and so did Wendy.”, I said.
“It was probably that little snitch Wendy. It was so sweet of them to send these.”
“I know. They’re very pretty.”
“So, lover, now that we’ve had the visit from Officer Wiggins we can get down to business.”
“Business?”
“Sure lover, I want to consummate this marriage.”
“Me too.”
“Why don’t you lock up, set the alarm, and I’ll be back in a few minutes.”
Kate ran up to our bedroom. I did as she said, then sat back down and enjoyed the fire. I finally heard her close the door to our bedroom and saw Kate start walking down the steps.
I just couldn’t get over how pretty she was. She was wearing a gold satin chemise, with lace trim and spaghetti straps. A matching satin robe. A pair of white thigh-high stockings with pink trim, and a pair of stiletto slides with lace overlays.
She walked over to me, sat on my lap, looked at me, and said, “Lover. I’ve waited for this night for so long.”
She gave me a very long, very soft, kiss. The kissing and petting got very heavy, and it wasn’t much later that she got up, took my hand, and led me upstairs. As we reached the door to our bedroom, she opened it and started to walk in. I stopped her, picked her up, carried her into the room, and carefully laid her on the bed.
Sunday, March 9
The following morning when I woke up Kate was laying there watching me. She smiled and said, “I just love watching you sleep.”
“I just love watching you do anything.”, I said, “Now, where did you learn to do what you did last night? Where you talking to Wendy again or was it the book?”
“Sort of both. Did you like it?”
“Like it? It was more like loved it.”
“Thought you would.”
She started kissing me and it was another hour before we were finally out of bed.
Our shower together that morning was also very interesting. When Kate was washing my back, she nibbled on my ear and whispered, “I have a present for you later.”
“Later?”, I asked.
“Yes, later.”
“That’s not fair.”
“Yes it is. It’s fun to make you try and guess.”
I turned around and said, “You are so bad . . . and I wouldn’t have you any other way.”
“That so? Well you’d better get yourself rinsed off and out of this shower. Because, if there isn’t a big fire going in that fireplace soon you’ll be making your own breakfast mister.”
“That so?”
“You’d better believe it.”
I helped Kate with a nice breakfast of bacon, eggs, and toast. After we had cleaned up, we decided to go for a walk, but didn’t make it very far. We walked out on the patio and toward the dock. Just as we got to the dock it started to rain. A cold, hard, rain. We ran back to the cabin and by the time we got there we were soaking wet and cold.
Katie was shivering. I found a blanket and wrapped her in it, then I took her over in front of the fireplace. It took me a few minutes to really stoke up a roaring fire. When I stood up, Kate was standing there wrapped in the blanket. When she opened the blanket, I saw her naked body, and with a sly smile she said, “You’d better get out of those wet things and join me.”
It didn’t take me long to strip and join her under the blanket. We warmed up very quickly.
Later I called the security company and confirmed that we were staying until sometime Monday afternoon.
Dinner was very nice. We cooked prime rib, baked potatoes, and vegetables. As we ate, we joked about not getting food anywhere near this good at the university. Just as we were finishing cleaning up, Kate gave me a kiss on the cheek and said, “I’ve got to run upstairs. I’ll be right back.”
“Okay, I’ll probably be in front of the fire.”
I finished cleaning the kitchen and went into the livingroom. I tossed a couple more logs on the fire and sat down on the couch. About ten minutes later Kate came back downstairs, carrying a bag, and sat next to me. After a few seconds she said, “What are you waiting for?”
“I don’t know.”, I said, “What am I waiting for?”
“Your presents are in the bedroom.”
“Presents. What are they?”
“Go and see.”
“Aren’t you coming with me?”
“No.”
“No?”
“Go on.”
I slowly got up off the couch, gave Kate a questioning look, bent down, and kissed her. She smiled and said, “Go on. Hurry up.”
What I saw when I walked into our bedroom made me smile. On the bed was what looked like a duplicate to what Kate had worn last night, but these were all in my size. The makeup case and jewelry case that we used for Gwen was there, along with the breast forms and the spray adhesive. Kate must have borrowed them from Billie. I knew what she wanted, and you know what? So did I.
I picked up the makeup case and walked into the bathroom. I looked at myself in the mirror, undid what was holding my pony tail and let my hair fall to my shoulders. I spent a little while brushing my hair into a nice feminine style. Then I went to work on my makeup. I tried to come up with a nice sexy evening look and I thought that I’d done a nice job. I’d actually gotten a smokey look to my eyes. I also went with a dark red lipstick.
I went back to the bedroom and looked at the breast forms. I’d only worn these twice before, but hadn’t put them on myself. I figured nothing ventured, nothing gained. I took the forms and carefully sprayed the adhesive on the back of them. Then I carefully cleaned my chest. I thought that best way to put them on would be to lie down on the bed, but wasn’t sure if I could place them correctly without a mirror. Then I figured that I’d try to place them while looking in the mirror. I guess this worked, they looked good, and stuck very tightly.
I looked on the bed for a bra, but there wasn’t one. I figured that Katie wanted me braless. I wasn’t sure about wearing the forms all evening without a bra.
I found the matching thong to the one that Kate had worn last night and slipped it on. Hers hadn’t stayed on long. I wondered how long mine would.
I had a little secret. Jaimie and I had been talking one day, and I mentioned the shaper and how uncomfortable it was. She asked me if I tucked? I asked her what she was talking about? She told me it’s what you do to get your male bits out of the way and she told me how to do it. I had tried it a few times to see if I could do it and I could. So, I figured that I’d do it tonight and see how Kate reacted. Luckily the thong was tight enough to hold things in place.
Then I slipped on the white thigh high nylons. Somehow Kate had managed to keep hers on last night. I really do love the feeling of nylons, both on her and me. My legs were a little hairy, but not too bad.
Then came the gold satin chemise and the way this felt on my body was just amazing. It was just so soft and sensual.
I took a pair of long dangly earrings out of the jewelry case walked over to the mirror and replaced my studs with them. I checked everything again. Fluffed my hair a bit. Smiled and thought, ‘Katie. I think your makeup lessons are beginning to sink in.’ Then I said out loud, “Hi Gwen.”
I walked back over to the bed and slipped on the pair of stiletto heels. I hoped that I could still walk in them. I walked around the bedroom a little and it wasn’t too bad. I was a little wobbly, but felt that I could handle them.
As I was about to walk out of the bedroom door I remembered something. I took the wire rimmed glasses out of the jewelry case and slipped them on.
Finally I walked out of the bedroom and over to the stairs. Kate had heard me and was looking up at me. I wasn’t seeing Kate sitting there, it was Kelly. The long brown hair, heavier than normal makeup, glasses, and wearing the identical things to what I was wearing. We smiled at each other.
I carefully walked down the stairs. I guess it was sexy because Kelly said, “You are so sexy.”
“So are you lover.”, I replied.
“There is just something seeing you dressed that way that turns me on.”
I safely made it down the stairs to where Kelly was sitting, she stood up, wrapped her arms around me, and kissed me. It was a very soft, very sensual, kiss. She helped me sit on the couch. Then she walked over and put another log on the fire.
When she walked back over to the couch, I had moved to my usual position in the corner. She looked at me and said, “Lover. That’s my seat.”
“Your seat?”, I asked.
“Tonight you get to cuddle up with me.”
I smiled at her and moved over. She sat down and I cuddled up with her. We sat there quietly for a little while. Then she said, “I have something for my special girl.”
“What’s that lover?”, I asked.
“Since we’re married, I can’t have you being hit on by everyone.”
“How are you going to stop that?”
As she said, “With this.” She picked a small box up off the end table and opened it. In it was an engagement ring. She took the ring out of the box and slipped it on my left ring finger next to, something that I wasn’t going to take off, my wedding band.
I looked at her, smiled, and said, “It’s not very often a girl gets a wedding ring, then the engagement ring.”
“Only special girls.”
I sat up so that I could give her a nice kiss, then said, “Thank you lover. So, why Kelly?”
“I don’t know. I just felt like it and it felt good. It gives me someone else to be, almost like you. Except in the same gender. It’s just fun to do it.”
“Is it Gary and Kate, and Gwen and Kate or Gwen and Kelly?”
“It’s Gary and Kate for sure. Is it Gwen and Kate or Gwen and Kelly? I don’t know. It could be either or both. They all make sweet couples and great lovers.”
“Gwen has two lovers?”
“Do you mind?”
“Not at all.”
We cuddled back together on the couch, with me cuddling up to her like a girl would to her boyfriend. We sat there for a while enjoying the fire. Kelly finally turned so that she could look at me and said, “I really love what you did with your eyes.”
I smiled and said, “Thank you. I love your look too. These clothes are so pretty.”
She bent down and gave me a very sweet kiss. Then said, “It’s going to be a shame to mess up all your hard work.”
“How’s it going to get messed up?”
“A lot of love making.”
“Really?”
“You had better believe it.”
We started necking and it didn’t take Kelly long to become the aggressor. She really took charge. Kate could be a take charge person, but Kelly really took charge. When her roaming hands finally made it between my legs, she quickly sat up, looked at me wide eyed, and asked, “Where did it go?”
“Where did what go?”, I asked with a smile.
“Your . . . Your . . . “
“Oh that.”
“Yeah that.”
“Jaimie told me a secret.”
“A secret?”
“How to hide it.”
“Really?”
“She called it tucking.”
“Tucking?”
“Everything is tucked back between my legs and the thong holds it there.”
“Doesn’t it hurt?”
“No. But, it’s getting a little uncomfortable. It wants out.”
“Let me help you.”, Kelly said with a sexy little smile, as she knelt between my legs, slowly removed my thong, and . . .
Monday, March 10
Last night was wonderful. We’d spent a long time in front of the fireplace making love. Then, even more time in our bedroom. It was the type of love making that Kelly really loves and that I was really beginning to enjoy. It was long, slow, soft, and sensuous. With Kelly in charge.
This morning Kelly was out of bed before I was, but not by much. I felt her get out of bed, then heard the door to the bedroom open and close. I got up and followed her to the bathroom. She was completely naked standing in front of the mirror. I walked up behind her and kissed her on the neck. In the mirror I saw her smile, then she said, “Good morning lover.”
I said, “Morning babe.”
“You were fantastic last night.”
“No more than you were.”
“You felt so good in that chemise, not to mention how sexy you looked.”
“You really know how to flatter a girl.”
“Love, you are easy to flatter, because you always look so yummy”
“Yummy?”
“Good enough to eat. And I loved your surprise.”
“Surprise?”
“Your smooth front.”
“I thought you might like that.”
“We’re going to have to get you some tight fitting clothes and maybe a bathing suit for this summer to show it off.”
“A bathing suit!?”
“Sure love. You’d look fantastic in a two piece.”
“I could never pass in a bathing suit.”
“Oh yes you could, and with that flat front you’d be so sexy.”
Late in the afternoon we had put Gwen and Kelly away, cleaned the cabin, made sure the fire was out, made the phone call to the security company, set the alarm system, and were on the way back to the university.
“Want to stop at the student housing office when we get back?”, I asked.
“Sure.”, Kate said, “Think we can get a place this late in the semester?”
“I doubt it, but it won’t hurt to try. We can at least put in for an apartment for next fall.”
We’d driven another half an hour when Kate said, “Honey?”
“Yes Katie.”
“Ah. What are we going to do this summer?”
“What do you mean?”
“Where are we going to live when we go home? We won’t have enough money for our own place.”
“Good question. I hadn’t thought about that.”
“Me either.”
“Any ideas?”
“Maybe my parents house?”
“The noise would bother them?”
“Noise. What noise?”
“You’ve become a fairly noisy lover.”
“I have?”
“Love. When we first started having sex you made these cute little noises. Over time they’ve gotten a little louder. Last night they were . . . Well. They were almost animalistic.”
“I’m . . . I’m sorry.”
“Lover. Don’t be. I love it.”
“You love me being animalistic?”
“I love you anyway you are.”
“I never realized that I did that.”
“I think that you are so into it that you don’t know that you’re doing it.”
“I don’t?”
“I’ve watched you. I think that you just loose yourself in the moment.”
“What are we going to do?”
I’d kept a straight face as long as I could and with a grin I said, “I guess to keep the neighbors from calling the cops we’ll just have to muzzle you.”
“You brat! I don’t make noises. Do I?”
“Yes you do. They’re the cute little ones.”
“Cute little ones?”
“Yea and I love them.”
She cuddled up close to me and mumbled, “I’m going to muzzle you!”
When we were back on campus, we stopped at the student housing office to see if there was a chance that we could still get into married student housing this semester. Like I’d figured there wasn’t any openings. We did put our name on the list for next fall.
Tonight it was very hard on both of us as we said goodnight. Katie was in tears and I didn’t want to let go of her, and the walk back to my dorm seemed much longer than usual.
When I walked into my dorm room, my roommate was there and he said, “So. How does it feel to be married?”
“Actually.”, I said, “It feels very nice.”
“Then why so sad.”
“Having to say goodnight to Kate and then spending the night with you.”
“Gee thanks.”
“No. It was really saying goodnight to her and then having to leave her.”
“I bet that was rough. Did you stop at the housing office?”
“Yea. Nothing until next fall.”
“That’s tough.”
Friday, March 28
The past couple of weeks had almost been normal for Kate and me. Still every time we had to say goodnight and go our opposite ways was very hard.
Going home the past couple of weeks wasn’t an option either, Wendy had to work at the library every weekend this month. All of Kate’s roommates in the quad unit, except Linda, went home last weekend, and Linda was more interested in her new boyfriend then what Kate and I were doing. So, Gwen was able to visit her for the weekend, but it still wasn’t what we wanted.
Tonight was the monthly meeting of the support group. Earlier this week Kate had heard from Jaimie. She’d told Kate that she and Billie were going to dress up for the meeting and thought it would be nice if we did too.
We were at Billies’ late in the afternoon. Jaimie and Billie were already dressed. Billie had on a very nice dress and Jaimie was in a very pretty pants suit. After our usual greeting Jaimie asked, “Could you guys go with a really sophisticated evening look?”
“Sure.”, Kate said, “Why?”
“We’ve had a number of people ask to see different looks in makeup. Billie and I thought that you two could do a great evening look. Some of the others are doing different looks.”
“Why not.”
Kate and I went to Billie’s spare bedroom to get ready. We found the breast forms sitting on the dressing table. Kate looked at them and asked, “Do you really like the forms?”
“Yeah.”, I replied, “Why?”
“Just wondering.”
“It’s like Billie told us. It adds to the look and the feeling of being a girl.”
“How about attaching them?”
“That also adds to it. It’s like they become part of you. I think it’s as close to having the real things, without having them, that I can get.”
Kate attached the forms. Then after I slipped on my bra, I asked, “Katie. Would you do my makeup?”
“Sure love. But, you can do it yourself. You do a really good job.”
“Yeah, I just think you’ll do a much better job.”
“All right. But, watch and learn.”
When she was done with my makeup and hair. I looked in the mirror and was almost shocked. Kate loved doing my makeup and has always done a great job. The look she came up with was just down right fantastic. As I was looking in the mirror, I saw her get up, walk to the door, open it. Then I heard her say, “Billie. Do you have any really fancy earrings that Gwen could borrow?”
When Kate walked back over to the dressing table, she took a box out of one of the drawers and set it on the table. The box had four drawers to it and a flip open top. Kate opened one of the drawers. It was divided into a number of compartments. Each of the compartments contained at least one pair of earrings and some had two or three pairs. We looked through the earrings and there were a number of fancy ones.
Then Kate opened the top and there were more earrings. I said, “Billie has more than you do.”
Kate with a smile said, “I guess we’ll just have to do something about that.”
I just shook my head.
The earrings that were in the top were really fancy ones. There were a number of hoops of various types and sizes. There was also some long dangly ones which looked like they had diamonds on them. Kate started picking up various ones and holding them up to one of my ears. Finally she held up one pair and said, “What do you think of these?”
The earrings had three different lengths of drops that looked like rows of diamonds. I thought they were pretty and said, “I think they’re sharp.”
“Put them on and lets see.”
After I’d put them on, we carefully checked the look, Katie smiled and said, “They look great on you.”
I had to agree. I thought that the whole look was great, but maybe that it was too much for tonight.
Kate helped me into the waist cincher with the garters. Then as I got dressed, she did her makeup.
The skirt I was wearing was black with the lower two-thirds embroidered with a very fancy design. It hit me about three inches above the knee. The blouse was black silk with a deep v-neck and short sleeves, and the neckline was embroidered.
Along with the earrings I was wearing some other rings, including my engagement ring. Katie had also found a very pretty necklace for me in Billie’s things. I added a little perfume that Kate had given me.
I looked at myself in the mirror and smiled. Kate saw me looking at myself and just smiled.
I turned and looked at Kate, she was down right gorgeous, and she was only wearing panties and a bra. What she had done with her makeup was amazing. She was back to the Kelly look with the long brown wig. The dressiest clothing she had on campus was what she’d worn to our wedding. So, that’s what she was going to wear tonight. When she put them on, looking like Kelly, it was different. Strikingly different.
Just as we were going to walk out of the bedroom I slipped on my glasses. Kelly with a little smile said, “There’s my girl.”
The four of us walked into the church’s community room about fifteen minutes before the meeting was to start. We hadn’t seen most of these people since our confrontation with Tiffany a month ago. A number of them walked up to us and said something about it. It appeared that everyone was in agreement with what I’d done. All the comments were positive.
We looked around and didn’t see anyone else dressed up or with different styles of makeup. Kelly said to Jaimie, “I thought others were going to do different makeup styles?”
“Oh.”, Jaimie said, “Ah . . . I guess they’re not here yet.”
Kelly took me aside and whispered, “Something’s up.”
“What do you mean?”, I asked.
“I haven’t seen anyone else here with makeup that they don’t normally wear. Nothing fancy or extreme. No dress clothes. I’m wondering if we’ve been set up.”
“Set up for what?”
“I don’t know.”
Just then the meeting started and it was the usual quick business meeting. Afterwards the associate minister stood up and said, “We have a very special program tonight. So, would everyone please join me upstairs in the chapel.”
Kelly looked at me and said, “I think we’ve been had.”
“Why?”, I asked.
“Do you see anyone else that’s dressed up?”
“No. Just Billie and Jaimie.”
“Me either.”
“What do we do?”
“I guess we go along and see what happens.”
We went along with everyone else to the chapel and sat with Billie and Jaimie. The minister got up in front of everyone and said, “We had something very special happen here a few Saturdays ago. I wish you could have all been here. We had a special wedding.”
I saw Kelly look at Jaimie and heard her whisper, “You’ll pay.”
“Honey.”, Jaimie whispered back, “You two deserve this. You’re a special couple and you need to celebrate it. It’s worth whatever I have to pay. Do you mind if someone takes pictures?”
Kelly looked at me and said, “I don’t, if Gwen doesn’t.”
“I guess.”, I said.
The minister continued with, “The couple that was married are the newest members of our group. They were married in a traditional church ceremony in front of their families and some very close friends. Some of these friends, who are also member of our group, want them to have a special ceremony tonight in front of our group. We hope that you will help them celebrate this special time.”
The minister paused for a few seconds then said, “We know this couple as Gwen and Kelly. I know, a few months ago when I first met them, I thought they were both girls. I think we all learned last month that they aren’t. Would Gwen and Kelly please join me? Also, Jaimie and Billie.”
Everyone looked at us. Kelly was the first one on her feet and offered me her hand. Which I took. She whispered, “I figured we’d been set up.”
“You’re right.”, I whispered back.
We walked to the front of the chapel followed by Jaimie and Billie, and stood with the minister. The minister then said, “When I join a same sex couple. I use a commitment ceremony and I hope Gwen and Kelly don’t mind if we do that tonight.”
I looked at Kelly, she looked at me and smiled. Then I looked at the minister and said, “I think we both think that it would be very nice.”
Jaimie then handed me a bouquet of flowers and Billie did the same to Kelly. The minister stepped back a couple of steps and we turned to face her. Billie stood with Kelly and Jaimie stood with me.
The minister asked us, “Do you mind if I use your real first names tonight?”
I looked at Katie and said, “I don’t.”
Katie said, “Me either.”
The minister went through a short commitment ceremony. The vows that she had us repeat to each other was a very nice one. One that I don’t think either of us will ever forget.
I said, “Catharine. I take you to be my partner for life. I promise above all else to live in truth with you and to communicate fully and fearlessly. I give you my hand and my heart as a sanctuary of warmth and peace, and pledge my love, devotion, faith and honor as I join my life to yours.”
Kate repeated it to me.
When we had finished the vows the minister said, “Gary and Catharine. Your lives and spirits are joined in a union of love and trust. Above you are the stars and below you the earth. Like the stars your love should be a constant source of light, and like the earth, a firm foundation from which to grow. As you have consented in this ceremony in the presences of friends to be partners for life, I now pronounce you married and bound together body and soul. You may kiss your partner.”
Kate and I looked at each other for a second, then shared a kiss like the one we had last Saturday. The minister then had us face the audience and said, “Ladies and gentlemen. I’d like to present Mr. Gary and Miss Catharine. Know to us as Miss Gwen and Miss Kelly. Partners for life.”
There was a very nice round of applause from everyone. Then the minister said, “If you’ll allow the couple to retire to the back of the chapel. They will be happy to meet you there. Then we’ll gather in the community room.”
Kelly and I walked down the aisle along with Jaimie, Billie, and the minister. When we got to the back of the chapel, Jaimie and Billie gave us both big hugs. Jaimie then said, “We’ve got to run down to the community room. We’ll see you there in a few minutes. Have fun.”
We stood there with the minister greeting everyone as they came out of the chapel. There was a lot of hand shakes, hugs, and cheek kisses, that went along with words of congratulations. Once we had greeted everyone, we followed the last of them down to the community room.
When we walked into the community room, it was nicely decorated with balloon center pieces at each table, and a main table with a punch bowl and cake on it. We walked up to the main table and looked at the cake. It was a large nicely decorated sheet cake which said, ‘Congratulations Kelly and Gwen’ on it. What was really cute was the Victorian bride’s cake topper on it. It was two identically dressed Victorian brides holding hands.
Jaimie and Billie walked up to us and we both gave each of them a big hug. Kelly then said, “You two are just too much.”
“Honey.”, Jaimie said, “It was fun to do. I was thinking of getting a butch bride and feminine bride cake topper, but neither of you is butch. You both are so feminine that the Victorian brides were just you.”
We cut the cake together and shared the first two pieces. Kelly fed me hers and I fed her mine. Of course we made a mess on each others face. As everyone enjoyed the cake, Kelly and I wandered around talking to everyone.
Toward the end of the evening we both did as many brides do. We tossed out bouquets out into the group.
Kelly and I stayed afterwards to help with the cleanup. After we had finished cleaning up and were leaving the church Billie asked, “What are you two doing tonight?”
I said in a sad way, “I guess we’re just going back to your place, changing, and going back to our dorms.”
“How would you like to spend the night at my place?”
“You’re kidding?”
“No. I’m spending the night with a friend, so you two can have my place. I won’t be home until tomorrow evening.”
I looked at Kelly and she was grinning. So, I said, “That would be great.”
“It’s all yours. There’s food in the refrigerator. Feel free to cook yourselves anything you like.”
As they were dropping us off, Billie handed me the key and said, “I told my neighbors that you’d be staying here tonight.”
“Billie,” I said, “I can’t thank you and Jaimie enough for tonight.”
“Just enjoy yourselves.”
Jaimie handed Kelly a box and said, “The couple is supposed to keep the cake topper from their wedding cake. Here’s yours.”
Kelly and I walked into Bobbie’s apartment, and Kelly said, “Two weddings in a month.”
“I know. Tonight was a major surprise.”
“I wonder who Billie is spending the night with?”
“Maybe Jaimie?”
“I don’t know. They are very close.”
As I said, “I know someone who’s closer.”, I took Kelly in my arms and kissed her.
“Lover.”, Kelly said, when we broke the kiss, “I don’t know of anyone closer then we are.”
Saturday, March 29
It’s just wonderful to wake up cuddled with Katie. I just can’t wait to do it every day. She also knows how to make love and isn’t afraid to try new things. Last night Kelly took charge and she just drove me nuts.
I laid their just enjoying holding her. Feeling her breathing. Smelling her hair. Touching her smooth skin.
She stirred. I kissed her neck and whispered, “Good morning love.”
She rolled over, smiled, and kissed me. Then she whispered, “I just love this so much. I want to stay in bed with you all day.”
“Billie said that she wouldn’t be back until later this evening.”
“That’s right!”
After dinner Katie and I were cuddled on Billie’s couch when we heard a key in the door. I turned to see Billie and Jaimie walk into the apartment.
Billie said, “Hi you two. Did you have a good day?”
“A really nice day.”, Kate said, “A much better night. How about you two?”
“What do you mean?”, Jaimie asked.
“Come on. Billie was spending the night with a friend. The two of you drop us off and you come back together. What are we to think?”
“Well . . . ”
“Well what girlfriend?”
“Yeah. I was the friend.”, Jaimie said.
“How long has this been going on?”
“A couple of months.”
“Just when where you going to tell us?”
“I guess right now.”
Katie got up, and gave both Billie and Jaimie a big hug and kiss. I followed right behind her.
I had put Gwen away earlier this afternoon. So, as we were waiting for Billie to change Kate said to Jaimie, “I was never sure if you liked boys or girls.”
“Kind of both.”, Jaimie said, “Billie is special.”
“Special?”
“He’s like Gary. He’s a boy that likes to be a girl.”
“Really?”
“Yes. He can be whoever we want him to be.”
“So. Where did you spend the night?”
“We’d reserved a motel room for you. At the last minute we figured that you’d have more time alone here then at the motel. So, we took the motel room. Besides we get the apartment tonight.”
Kate leaned over, gave Jaimie a hug and I heard her whisper, “It’s fun being a girl. Isn’t it?”
Jaimie whispered back, “You know it girlfriend.”
We made a stop at Max and Tommy’s on the way back to the dorms. Then as Bill and Jaimie were dropping us off at Kate’s dorm, Bill said, “Stop over tomorrow evening I may have something to show you.”
“What?”, I asked.
“It’s a surprise.”
“Not another one.”
“Yep.”
“All right.”, Kate said, “You two behave.”
“Oh we will.”, Jaimie said, “You two behave too.”
I could hear sadness in Kate’s voice as she said, “I only wish we had the option.”
“I’m sorry honey.”
“Don’t worry. Gary and I will have our time.”
Kate and I sat in her dorm’s lounge room for a while. Then I took the long, lonely, walk to my dorm. Doug was gone for the weekend. So, I was alone with my thoughts.
Sunday, March 30
Kate and I met for lunch, then a few hours of studying in the library. After we had dinner we walked to Bill’s apartment. Bill answered our knock and said, “Hi guys. Come on in.”
We followed Bill into the living room. Jaimie was sitting there and she said, “Hi you two.”
“Hi girlfriend.”, Kate said, “Wasn’t expecting to see you.”
We chatted for a few minutes, then Bill got up and said, “I’ll be right back.”
After he had left the room Kate asked Jaimie, “So, you two moving in together?”
With a grin Jaimie said, “Already have.”
“When were you going to tell us this little bit of news?”
“It was one of the things that we saved for tonight.”
“Bill’s graduating this spring, isn’t he? Are you going back home with him?”
“Yes and yes. Then he starts law school in the fall. So, we’ll be around for a few more years.”
“I forgot.”
Bill was back with a box and he handed it to Kate saying, “We thought you’d like to have these.”
Kate opened the box and it was a wedding album. The front cover had a place for a picture and they had put a picture of the two Victorian brides cake topper in it. We started looking through the album. The first page was a hand printed copy of the commitment ceremony. The pictures were from the ceremony on Friday evening and the reception afterwards. I saw a tear run down Kate’s cheek, she looked at Bill and Jaimie and said, “This is so special. But, you shouldn’t have.”
“Yes we should have.”, Jaimie said, “You needed a way to remember a special day.”
“Thank you so much.”
“Yes. Thanks guys, this is great.”, I said.
Bill said, “There’s also a CD in the back with all the pictures on it.”
“Honey,” Jaimie said to Bill, “show them the other thing.”
I saw Katie smile as she repeated, “Honey.”
“Yeah.”
“That’s so sweet.”
We all got up and followed Bill to where his computer was. He cleared the screen saver and said, “I know neither of you were happy with the pictures from that one meeting. So, I thought that I’d show you this and see if you wouldn’t mind us posting it on the web site.”
Bill brought up a web page that showed pictures of our wedding. The two Victorian brides cake topper was the first picture on the page. There was also some text that described it a little. Our names weren’t mentioned and neither was the fact we weren’t really two girls.
After looking at the web page I said, “What bothered me the most with the other pictures, was that we didn’t know that they were being taken and the kiss with Tiff. This page is really cute and nicely done.”
“Thanks.”, Bill said.
I looked at Kate and said, “If Katie doesn’t mind. I don’t have a problem with you putting it up on the group’s web site.”
“No problem here.”, Kate said, “You did a very nice job.”
“Thanks guys.”, Bill said.
We stayed and visited with Bill and Jaimie until late. Then I walked Kate back to her dorm and we said a very long goodnight. It still wasn’t easy to say goodnight. Kate had a closet that she could lock, so she took the album and cake topper with her until we could find a safer place.
Thursday, April 3
As Kate and I were eating dinner I asked her, “Did you take that blind test in your Psychology class?”
“Yea.”, she answered, “I think everyone taking the freshman Psychology class takes it. Why?”
“Did you get anything back yet?”
“No. Did you?”
“Yes. If we still had our numbered receipt we could pickup our results after class today. I had a note in mine.”
“A note?”
“Yea. I guess that my test showed something interesting. They wanted to know if I wanted to participate in a research project.”
“A research project? What kind?”
“I don’t know. There’s a phone number to call for more information. I guess it’s all done blind. No one knows who anyone is.”
“Are you going to do it?”
“I don’t know. I think I’ll at least call and see what it’s all about.”
Friday, April 4
When I met Kate for breakfast this morning, she asked, “Are you going to call today?”
“Call who?”, I asked.
“That phone number that you found on the note in your Psych test results.”
“Oh yeah. That. I thought I’d call right after my first class.”
When I met Kate for lunch I didn’t bother picking up any food, but just went and sat with her. She looked at me and asked, “No lunch?”
“No. I’m not hungry.”
“Are you sick?”
“No. Why?”
“I’ve never known you to miss a meal.”
“I’ve got something on my mind.”
“Are you going to tell your wife?”
“Yeah. Not here.”
“Now I can’t eat. Come on lets go.”
It was a nice early spring day, so we walked to the pond and found an unoccupied bench. As soon as we sat down Kate said, “Now, tell me.”
“I called that phone number.”, I said.
“Well.”
“It was the answered by the secretary of the Psychology Department’s dean.”
“And?”
“When I told her that I’d gotten the test back and there was a note in it to call this number, she asked me for my test number. I gave it to her and she said that I needed to speak with a Dr. Richland.”
“Dr. Richland?”
“Yea. He’s working on a special research project to do with gender.”
“Gender?”
“When I spoke with him, he told me that my test showed that there was a possibility that I was confused about my gender.”
“You confused about your gender?”
“That’s what he said. They’re doing a research project and wanted to include me in the project.”
“Are you confused about your gender?”
“I don’t think so. I do love it when I dress as a girl and can pass. So maybe I am and don’t know it.”
“You don’t want to be a girl. Do you?”
“Lover. You know I don’t.”
“Just checking.”
“You know I love dressing up as a girl around you, but I love being a guy with you even more.”
“I know you do. Are you going to do it?”
“Maybe.”
“I think you should. It might be interesting.”
I pulled a slip of paper out of my wallet, took out my cell phone, and made a call. “Yes. Can I speak to Dr. Richland please?”. . . “Sure I can hold.”. . . “Dr. Richland. This is number 79432. We spoke earlier today.”. . . “Yes sir. I talked it over with her and I’d like to help with the research project.”. . . “Yes sir. Monday at eleven in your office.”. . . “Good bye.”
“Well that’s done.”, I said, “By the way. Have you talked with your mother?”
“Yes,” Kate said, “there’s no problem. I hope your mom understands.”
“She will.”
A little after four in the afternoon, we were pulling into the driveway at Kate’s parent’s house. I think I was almost as nervous as I was when I saw our parents in the chapel. We had asked Kate’s parents if we could stay with them when we came home from school.
On the ride home Kate didn’t seem to be herself. She was quiet and seemed to be down. When Kate, Wendy, and I walked into the house, we were greeted by Kate’s mom.
When I said, “Hello, Mrs. Branson.”
Kate’s mother looked at me, put her hands on her hips, and said, “Young man. It’s mom to you.”
“Yes ma’am. Hello mom.”
“That’s better.” And I received a big hug from her. Then she said, “I have your rooms ready.”
Kate looked at her and said, “Rooms?”
“Sure. You in your room and Gary can stay in Zack’s old room.”
“Mother!”
With a big grin her mother said, “I’m sorry. I just had to do that.”
“Mother. That wasn’t funny.”
“Yes it was.”, Wendy said, “I’ve never seen you react that fast to anything before.”
“Oh. Be quiet.”
A short time later, Wendy had left, and I was following Kate up to her room. When we walked into the room I asked, “Honey, what’s wrong?”
“Everything.”, Kate said.
“No. Everything’s perfect. We’ll have . . . “
Katie turned and looked at me. There were tears in her eyes. I set our cases down and just held her. Finally I whispered, “Honey, please tell me what’s wrong?”
“I. . . I just wanted this weekend to be perfect.”, Katie whispered, “Our first weekend together at home.”
“It is perfect. We’re together.”
“No it’s not. It’s my time of the month.”
I just held her while she cried. Finally she said, “I’m sorry lover.”
“Don’t be.”, I said, “We’re together. We’ll get to say goodnight and good morning to each other while laying in the same bed. We have the rest of our lives together.”
She stepped back a little so we could look at each other and said, “You are so wonderful. I don’t know why you put up with me.”
“Lover. It’s because you are a special person that I love very much and you put up with me.”
Sunday, April 6
The rest of the weekend was very laid back and relaxing. We spent equal time with my parents and hers. As well as visiting old haunts and seeing friends from high school. Just going to bed and getting up with Kate made for a wonderful weekend. Kate had brought the wedding cake topper and photo album home with her, and put them in a very safe place.
This evening on the way back to school Kate said to Wendy, “Cousin. I’m sorry that I was so short with you on Friday.”
“Don’t worry about it.”, Wendy said, “We all get that way once in a while.”
Wendy dropped Kate and me off at Kate’s dorm. It was another long goodnight.”
Monday, April 7
I had the eleven o’clock appointment with Dr. Richland over the Psych test, so Kate and I missed having lunch together. When we met that evening for dinner she asked, “How did it go?”
“Dr. Richland is very nice.”, I said, “We had a nice talk, and he explained what the research was all about and what we’d be doing.”
“So, does he think that you are confused about your gender?”
“He said that my test showed some interesting things and that it would take a few meetings to really determine anything. During our talk I came right out and told him that I enjoyed dressing in girls clothes. He was really surprised when I told him that I didn’t start dressing until I was seventeen. He wants to talk some more. Give me a few tests. Maybe even talk to you.”
“Talk to me?”
“Something about how you feel about gender issues.”
“Might be interesting. He doesn’t know who you really are, does he?”
“No. I’m just a number.”
I was also meeting with Dr. Hickey on a regular basis trying to come up with a feminine voice for Gwen. We thought that we had finally found something and she wanted to see what Kate thought. Tonight when I was meeting with Dr. Hickey, and Kate was going along.
At seven we were at Dr. Hickey’s home sitting with her in the living room. Dr. Hickey said, “Kate. I think we may have hit on a feminine voice for Gwen. Gary thought that you’d make a good judge.”
Kate said, “That’s what he said.”
“Are you ready to see if you like it?”
“Sure.”
“Gary. Go in the kitchen. I left something on the counter for you to read. Then come on back in when you’re ready.”
I got up and headed to the kitchen. I heard Dr. Hickey tell Kate, “It takes him a few minutes to find Gwen’s voice. I think you’ll be surprised.”
I went into the kitchen, found a piece of paper on the counter and read what was on it. I couldn’t help but smile. Then I started going through the voice exercises to bring out Gwen’s voice. Once I’d found it I walked back into the livingroom.
What Dr. Hickey had given me to read I really didn’t need to read from the paper. The first time I’d said these words to Kate it had meant so much to me that I remembered them verbatim. So, in what Dr. Hickey and I hoped Kate would like as Gwen’s voice, I said, “Katie. I take you to be my partner for life. I promise above all else to live in truth with you and to communicate fully and fearlessly. I give you my hand and my heart as a sanctuary of warmth and peace, and pledge my love, devotion, faith and honor as I join my life to yours.”
As I said these words I watched Kate. At first there was no reaction. Then I saw a smile slowly appear on her face, then tears appear in her eyes.
When I finished I looked at Dr. Hickey and she said, “I hope that you don’t mind that I picked that. When I heard the two of you repeat that to each other I just fell in love with it.”
“I don’t mind at all.”, I said. Then I looked at Kate and said, “Katie?”
“No.”, Kate said, “Not at all. I fell in love with it too.”
“And?”, I asked.
“The voice? I like it. It sounds funny coming out of Gary. From Gwen it’s going to sound great.”
“You really think so?”
“I do. It’s a little deep, but I think it’ll work for Gwen.”
We sat and talked with Dr. Hickey for a while. We discussed some of the other things that Gwen needed to work on. Such as vocabulary, grammar, and body language.
As we were leaving Dr. Hickey said, “Just be careful. Try to keep Gary and Gwen separate. Saying something as Gwen would say it when you’re Gary might not be good.”
“I figured that.”, I said, “You know. When I’m dressed as Gwen, I feel that I’m Gwen. I feel that what I do is what Gwen would do. I’m hoping that it’ll be the same way when she talks.”
“Gary’s right.”, Kate said, “It amazes me every time. When Gwen is here, Gary is no where to be found. It’s the same when he’s Gary. Gwen’s no where to be seen.”
As we walked back toward Kate’s dorm, she was hugging my arm and she said, “Now Gwen can participate in conversations.”
“Yea.”, I said, “Won’t everyone be surprised.”
“Going to tell Jaimie and Billie?”
“Mmm. I just might wait until the next meeting.”
Wednesday, April 9
I had another meeting with Dr. Richland, as number 79432, this afternoon. It was basically some more tests and a short talk. I wasn’t sure if this was going anywhere.
Friday, April 11
We were back home for the weekend and Kate was in a very good mood. Just before we’d left campus she had received a letter from where she’d worked last summer offering her a job as the head life guard at the lake.
As we walked into her house her mother greeted each of us with a hug and kiss. With a grin I said, “Hi mom.”
“I see you remembered.”, Kate’s mother said.
With an even bigger grin I said, “I didn’t want to receive the wrath of Mother Branson again.”
That got me a frown from Kate’s mother which turned into a smile.
I followed Kate upstairs to our room and as I set our cases on the floor she attacked me. It wasn’t long until we were on her bed with her sitting on top of me. She looked down at me and said, “Lover. If we weren’t having dinner in an hour I’d seduce you right now.”
“We’ve got all weekend.”
“I know and I’m not going to waste a minute of it.”
After dinner we were back to a favorite place, in front of the fireplace in the pool house. The necking and petting got very steamy. We knew Kate’s parents were going to the country club soon, so we held off going further.
We heard her parents pull out of the driveway. A minute later Kate had turned the fireplace off, grabbed me by the hand, and we were on the way to our room.
This girl never ceases to amaze me. I won’t go into details, but this weekend was fantastic. I will say this, we’re glad Kate’s parent’s bedroom is at the other end of the house.
Monday, April 14
“Hi lover.”, Kate said as I walked up to join her for lunch.
“Hi.”, I said as I gave her a kiss and sat down.
“Something bothering you?”
“I’m not sure.”
“So, tell me.”
“Dr. Richland wants to meet Gwen.”
“Why?”
“I’m not sure. When I called him this morning he wanted to get together again on Wednesday. He also told me that he’d been talking to his doctoral students about the study and that one was very interested in me. They both want to meet my feminine side. So, he asked if I’d come as Gwen on Wednesday and if one of his students could be there.”
“Are you comfortable doing this?”
“Kind of. We’ve talked a lot about Gwen and her going out. How it feels right when I’m her. He’s been very interested in her. Why I do it, why you like it, and stuff like that.”
“Do you want me to go with you?”
“I’d feel better if you did and it would be nice. You’ll probably have to wait in the outer office.”
“No problem. I have some reading to catch up on.”
“I’ll call Bill and see if I can change at his place.”
Wednesday, April 16
I didn’t want Jaimie or Bill to hear Gwen’s new voice just yet. So, I waited until we had left Bill’s apartment to start finding Gwen’s voice. Once I’d found it, Kate said, “You know. This is the first time I’ve heard Gwen’s new voice come out of Gwen.”
“It is, isn’t it?”, I said.
“I like it. It fits you.”
I just smiled.
As we walked into the Psychology Department’s outer office area the secretary asked, “May I help you?”
I said, “Yes. I have an appointment with Dr. Richland. I’m number 79432.”
“Yes Miss. I’ll tell him you’re here.”
She picked up the telephone, dialed a number, and said, “Dr. Richland your two-thirty is here.”. . . “Yes sir I’ll tell her.”. . . “Yes sir. Her.”. . . “Just a minute.”
The secretary then said to me, “Miss. You did say 79432 didn’t you?”
I said, “Yes. 79432.”
Speaking into the telephone, the secretary said, “Yes, she did say 79432. Yes sir, I’ll send her right in.”
The secretary hung up the phone and said, “Miss. You can go right in.”
I said, “Thank you.”, to the secretary. Then I said to Kate, “I’ll be back.”, and I gave her a little kiss.
I walked down the hall to Dr. Richland’s office, knocked on the door, and heard, “Come in.”
I opened the door and walked in. Dr. Richland was there and so was a young oriental woman. The woman looked at me in a questioning way and then said, “Dr. Richland. I thought that 79432 was male?”
I looked at her and said, “I am.” Right off I didn’t like her.
Dr. Richland looked at me and asked, “You go by Gwen when you’re dressed?”
“Yes.”
“Lilly. This is 79432. I asked him to come as his feminine side today.”
“Gwen. This is Lilly Chen. She’s one of my doctoral students and she’s shown an interest in using you in her doctoral thesis.”
The girl and I just looked at each other. Then, as I sat in the chair in front of his desk, I placed my purse on my lap and crossed my legs.
“Dr. Richland,” the girl said, “are you sure this is a guy?”
“Yes I’m sure.”, Dr. Richland said, “I’ve talked to him quite extensively. He’s told me that he’s always been passable and has recently learned how to change his voice.”
“There is no way that this is a guy dressed as a girl. This is a real girl. I think you’ve been conned.”
“Lilly. I don’t think so.”
I got up, glared at the girl, and said, “I’m sorry that you don’t believe me. I know that there’s only one way that you would know for sure and my wife is the only one that’s going to see that.”
Then I looked at Dr. Richland and said, “Dr. Richland. I’m sorry, but I don’t need this. I was willing to help with your research project. I just won’t stand being treated this way.”
I spun on my heels and walked out the door. I could hear the doctor and the girl in a heated discussion. As I walked back into the outer office area, Kate looked at me and said, “That didn’t take . . . What’s wrong?”
“The student of Dr. Richlands’ basically called me a liar. I wouldn’t take her crap, so I told the doctor that I was done. Lets get out of here.”
“Sure honey.”, Kate said as she gathered her things and got up.
As we were walking down the hall toward the elevator I heard, “Gwen. Gwen. Please wait.” It was Dr. Richland.
We stopped and I just looked at him.
“I’m sorry.”, he said, “She was way out of line. You are a very interesting person. I’ve learned a lot from you and I think there’s more to learn.”
“You can thank her for ruining it.”, I said.
“She’s gone. Please come back and talk with me.”
As I looked at Kate as I said, “I don’t know.”
Kate said, “Honey, it’s up to you.”
Looking at Kate, Dr. Richland said, “Is this your wife?”
I just said, “Yes.”
“Would you both come back to my office with me? I’d really like to talk to you.”
“I guess we could.”
“Good.”, Dr. Richland said.
Kate and I followed the doctor back to his office. As we sat he said, “I can see why Lilly was confused. You do present as a very passable girl. You even sound like one. In fact when you first walked in here I thought you were a girl.”
“Thank you.”, I said.
“Lilly wanted to use you in her doctoral thesis. I think seeing you, when she was expecting to see a guy dressed as a girl was a little overwhelming. I apologize for her reaction.”
“I am a guy dressed as a girl.”
“I know. I think you could and would fool anyone that sees you. I think my secretary would even agree with me. You make an extremely handsome girl.”
Out of the corner of my eye I saw Kate smile.
“Can I ask you something without upsetting you?”
“I guess.”
“I need to do this for my peace of mind. It’s just because you do look so much like a real girl.”
I looked at him and said, “Go on.”
Dr. Richland looked through my folder, then said, “Only 79432 should know this. When the two of you went to the country club Halloween party how were you dressed?”
“As twin witches.”
The doctor smiled, nodded yes, then looked at Kate, and said, “I can’t call you Mrs. 79432. Can I?”
“You can call me Kelly.”, Kate said.
“Is that your real name?”
“No.”
“It appears that you’re very accepting of Gwen?”
“Very much so. She’s a lot of fun to be with and do things with. It’s fun having a husband that’s also your best girlfriend.”
“She told me that this whole thing started back in your junior year in high school.”
“Yes. As a prank at a dance.”
“Do you have time to tell me your story?”
“I guess we do.”, Kate said looking at me.
“Sure.”, I said.
“Gwen,” Dr. Richland asked, “do you mind if I talk with Kelly alone?”
“I guess it’s all right. As long as it all right with her.”
“Sure.”, Kate said.
I got up and left Kate and the doctor to talk. I sat in the outer office for about an hour. Then I told the doctor’s secretary that I was going to the vending machine area and then sit in the lounge on the first floor for a while. I also told her that if Kelly was done before I got back to have her call me on my cell.
I left the office and the first place I stopped was the lady’s room. I walked in just like I’d done it all my life. At first I was the only one in there. Then as I was freshening my makeup two girls came in and they didn’t pay much attention to me.
I then headed to the vending machine area. I bought a bottle of ice tea, walked to the front of the building, and stood there looking outside.
I stood there looking out at the campus for a minute, then I just headed outside. I walked around for a little while and found a bench in front of the main library. It overlooked the main part of the campus. I sat there for a long time thinking about things. Thinking about what had happened over the past few years. Thinking about Katie and how much I loved her. Thinking about me sitting here looking like a girl and being confident that I could pass as one.
Then it hit me. I was sitting here in the middle of a large college campus, with hundreds of students walking past me without my safety net, Katie. I almost panicked. Then I realized that no one was really paying that much attention to me. They were going about their own business. I was getting the usual once over from a lot of the guys. I handled it as I always did by just ignore them and not making eye contact. From the girls that walked by I was getting and returning the occasional smile that girls exchange with each other.
I must have been lost in my thoughts as my cell phone ringing startled me. I knew it was Kate, so I answered it, “Hi lover.” . . . “Yea. It’ll take me a few minutes.” . . . “I’m over by the library.” . . . “Yeah, by myself. I just went for a walk.” . . . “Bye. See you in a few.”
As I started back toward Dr. Richland’s office, I was startled when the clock tower on the Administration Building struck five. Kate had been with the doctor for more than two hours and I’d been out on campus by myself for over an hour.
As I walked back into the Psychology Department’s offices the secretary smiled and said, “Go on back. They’re expecting you.”
I walked back to the doctor’s office and knocked. I heard him say, “Come in.” As I walked in, Kate turned, looked at me, and said, “Did you have a nice walk?”
“Sure,” I said, “I did a lot of thinking.”
“Gwen,” Dr. Richland said, “Kelly and I had a nice chat. If I didn’t have a class at six, I’d want to have a nice chat with the two of you. Do you think we could we get back together on Friday?”
“Sure.”, I said, “We’ve been going home on weekends. I do have a paper due next Monday and could use the weekend to finish it. Honey, what do you think?”
Kate said, “I could use some quiet study time this weekend.”
“Good.”, Dr. Richland said, “Will two o’clock work?”
As Kate and I were walking across campus toward one of the resident dining halls Kate said, “So, young lady, you were out on campus by yourself. Are we getting brave or what?”
“I don’t know.”, I said, “I almost panicked when I realized I was sitting there without you.”
“But you did it. You went out by yourself. Are you feeling more confidant?”
“Maybe. I don’t even know why I did it. I was just going to use the restroom and get something to drink. Then, when I was standing at the door to the building, I just walked outside and kept going. No one gave me any kind of strange look. Even when I used the restroom. The two girls that came in didn’t even bat an eye. It felt good.”
“Lover. I think your confidence level has reached a new milestone.”
We sat in the dining hall, eating dinner, and talking about what Kate and the doctor had talked about. It was just about the same things that he and I had talked about, except from Kate point of view.
As we walked back toward Bill’s apartment we stopped in a secluded spot. I looked at Kate and said, “You know what I miss?”
“What’s that lover?”, she said.
“The kisses that I stole from you when I walked you home from high school.”
“Like this one?”
Kate wrapped her arms around me and gave me a long, deep, kiss. Needless to say I was more than accepting. When we broke the kiss I looked at her and said, “Katie. I love you so much.”
She smiled and said, “No more then I love you.”
“Even looking like Gwen?”
“Yes, even looking like Gwen.”
Then I stole a kiss from her.
Friday, April 18
Kate and I walked in Dr. Richland’s office right at two. He confirmed what we already knew, that I was transgendered, that I had no interest in becoming a girl, and that Kelly was very accepting of me no matter what. He also said that when he met Gwen last Wednesday that he’d met a very confident woman. Not only in Gwen, but in Kelly. And that our relationship was very strong.
Then he told us something which was a surprise to both of us. He told us that he thought that I could live full time presenting as a woman, but remaining a man underneath. He also said that he wouldn’t be surprised if it happened at some point the future.
He went on to tell us that this summer he was going to write a paper on his research of gender identity disorder and that I was going to be a part of it. He also told us that there were very few transgendered people that accepted and embrace it as well as I do.
He then asked if we could stay in touch with him this summer while he wrote his paper and he gave us his private email address. I told him that we would and that I’d set up a blind email account on one of the free services.
As we walked back across campus Kate said, “Live full time as a woman, but be a guy underneath. I didn’t know you had it in you?”
“I didn’t either.”, I said.
“So, have you ever thought about doing it?”
Friday, April 25
Tonight was the final meeting of the support group for the school year. The last day of classes was May 9 and finals week was May 12.
As we’d done over the past few months, Kate and I where at Bill’s apartment to change before the meeting. Bill had just finished changing to Billie.
Katie had purchased my first little black dress for me. It hit me about six inches above my knees, had a scoop neck and puff sleeves. I had decided to go bare legged, no nylons. A first for me, except when I wore jeans, or pants. I got a little daring, no panties, just a thong.
After Kate had helped me with the breast forms and waist cincher I sat at Billie’s dressing table, in my underwear, doing my hair and makeup. I was going for a nice evening look. Nothing overboard.
I just love hoop earrings and that’s what I chose for tonight. Also, the necklace that Katie had gotten me, the one with the pendant that was shaped like two hearts. I put on a few rings, including the engagement ring. Then, just before I got up I slipped on my glasses and smiled at who was looking back at me.
As I stood up Katie said, “Young lady. I love that sexy butt of yours, but aren’t we a little underdressed with that thing?”
“I don’t think so.”, I said with a sexy little smile, “It’s warm tonight and I want to be comfortable.”
“No. You’re being bad.”
“Maybe a little.”
“Just be sure to keep your knees together and your dress pulled down.”
“Yes mother.”
That got me a serious frown and a, “Young lady. That’s no way to speak to your elders.”
I hung my head a little, grinned, and said, “Sorry.”
I slipped on my dress and Katie zipped it up. Then I slipped into my Mary Janes with the two inch heels. Katie looked at me over and said, “Very nice.”
As Katie was doing her make up, I started working on finding Gwen’s voice. I saw her watching me in the mirror. When I found my voice, she turned around, and said, “It’s interesting every time I hear you do that.”
“Yeah. Sometimes I can find it quickly. Sometimes it takes a little longer.”
After Kate had changed into Kelly we walked back to were Jaimie and Billie were. Jaimie said, “You two look very nice tonight.”
“Thanks.”, I said, “We aim to please.”
“Girlfriend. Where did that voice come from?”
“A lot of work with Dr. Hickey.”
“That is so great.”, Billie said, “I wish I could do that.”
“Go see her. She’ll tell you right up front if she thinks you can do it or not.”
The meeting was a big party celebrating the end of the school year and there were more people there then we’d ever seen before. One of the girls was being a disc jockey, so there was dancing, and all sorts of food and drink.
The people that I had spoken with at other meetings were surprised with my new voice and everyone wanted to know how I did it. Luckily Dr. Hickey was at the meeting, so I just smiled and pointed at her.
Part of this party was the recognition of members that were graduating, and Billie was one of those. Then they pulled out the two graduates that would actually be back next year for graduate school and again Billie was one of those. There were some tearful good byes. All in all, everyone had a great time. As we usually did after a meeting, the four of us went to our usual after the meeting place, Max and Tommy’s.
Saturday, April 26
There were a number of people who were at the meeting that also showed up at Max and Tommy’s. So, we had our own little party that lasted until they closed.
Jamie, Billie, Kelly, and I, then headed back to Billie’s. When Kate and I came out of the spare bedroom after changing, Jaimie asked, “Did you take your forms with you?”
“My forms?”, I asked.
“Sure.”
“Don’t they belong to the school?”
“Not any longer.”
“What do you mean?”
“I was talking with the theater department head the other day about the inventory that I’d done of the contents of the makeup rooms and I asked him why we had breast forms. He told me that two years ago a group had done a parody of the Harvard University’s Hasty Pudding group, and had purchased the forms for that and never used them.
“We went over the inventory and he marked a number of things including the forms to be disposed of. So, I just came out and told him that I had a couple of friends that were crossdressers and might just like the forms. He said that he just couldn’t give them to me, but could sell them to me at a very good price.
“The forms you’ve been wearing are yours. There’s also two cans of spray adhesive and two cans of remover that are yours.”
I just looked at her for a minute, smiled and said, “Thank you. That’s wonderful. Can I pay you for them?”
“No. I figured that you liked them. You’re such a good friend that it’s the least I can do.”
“Those had to be expensive?”
“Attachable ones are. He gave them to me for pennies on the dollar.”
I gave her a very big hug.
Thursday, May 15
Somehow the three of us, Wendy, Kate, and I, had managed to get all of our things into Wendy pickup. Then after my last exam we were on the way home for the summer. Kate had her job at the lake and I’d heard from my boss at the parks. They wanted me back.
Our first stop was at my house. We got rid of some of my things and picked up other things to take with us to Kate’s house. My mother insisted that the three of us stay for dinner. After dinner we headed to Kate’s house and after unloading all of her things, Wendy left. We had offered to go with her and help her unload, but she said that she didn’t have that much and her younger brother could help her.
After Kate and I had everything in her room we came back down for something cold to drink. Kate’s father had left for a meeting of some sort and we found her mother in the kitchen. Kate got us a couple of soft drinks out of the refrigerator and we sat at the kitchen table. Her mother finished what she was working on and joined us at the table.
Kate’s mother was usually very talkative, but was being unusually quiet. Kate and I talked about our plans for the summer, besides work. Including, getting away for a short honeymoon.
Finally Kate picked up on her mother not taking part in our conversation and asked, “Mom, is everything all right?”
“Yes. Honey. Why?”
“You’re just being so quiet.”
“I’m trying to figure out how to ask something . . . without either of you thinking that I was snooping.”
“Mom, just ask.”
Her mom looked a little apprehensive as she said, “I was doing some spring cleaning, getting your room ready for you and I found something.”
Our first summer together. We tell a few people about Gwen and one isn’t happy. A surprise at the lake. Could one of us be bisexual? Where does Kelly fit into all of this?
A special thanks to Hope for editing this part.
Thursday, May 15
We’d just moved our things into Kate’s parent’s house for the summer and were taking a break. Her mom had joined us and said, “I was doing some spring cleaning and getting your room ready for you and I found something.”
Kate looked at me, then at her mother, and asked, “What was that mom?”
“I was rearranging the things on the shelf in your closet and I knocked a box off.”
“So?”
“When it landed on the floor it opened and I couldn’t help seeing what was in it.”
“What was it?”
We watched as she got up, walked over to the kitchen desk, picked up something, walked back to the table, and as she sat, she set the wedding album on the table and said, “This.”
There’s no reason that I should be nervous, but I got a knot in my stomach.
She continued with, “It looks like a wedding album. Who are these people? Are they friends of yours?”
Kate took the album and opened it to a page that contained our pictures, as Gwen and Kelly, right after the minister had performed the joining ceremony. She turned the book to her mother and said, “Do these two girls look familiar?”
Her mother looked at the picture, then at me, then back at the picture, pointed to me, and said, “I think this is Gary.”
“It is, and the other one?”
“The other? I’m not sure.”
“Look closer.”
Her mother studied the picture for a while, then looked at Kate, and said, “It’s you. Isn’t it?”
“Is it?”
Her mother looked at the picture again, then back at Kate and said, “It is you, with longer hair, heavier makeup, and glasses.”
“We had another ceremony, in the same chapel that we were married in.”
“Another ceremony?”
“The ceremony is called a commitment ceremony. Our friends decided that we needed something special.”
“But, you did it as two girls?”
“These friends know us as two girls, even though they know that Gwen is really Gary. The ceremony is usually used between couples of the same sex when there’s no wedding license. Two of our friends put it together for us as a way to celebrate our relationship with our friends that weren’t at the wedding. Did you happen to read the passage in the front of the album?”
“No. I just quickly looked at the album.”
Kate took the album, turned to the page where the commitment ceremony was, gave the album back to her mother, and said, “Read this.”
Kate’s mother read the ceremony, and said, “That’s beautiful.”
“We thought so too when we repeated it to each other. There’s one other person in those pictures that you should recognize?”
“Who’s that?”
Kate turned to a page that had a picture of Jaimie and Billie. Then she said, “The tall one is Billie. It’s the oriental girl that you’ve seen before.”
“The oriental girl? She stood up with you at your wedding, didn’t she?”
“Yes. But, you’ve seen her before that. Remember the high school dance where we all got in trouble?”
“How could I forget?”
“Remember who won the boy best dressed as a girl contest?”
“It was her! I mean him.”
“No, you’re right, her. She’s a transsexual. She’s become a girl.”
Kate’s mother sat there in thought for a minute, then said, “These friends. Who are they?”
“They’re all members of a support group.”
“A support group?”
“Everyone that’s a member is either gay, lesbian, transgendered, or someone who loves them.”
“You’re not gay or lesbian, are you?”
With a little smile Kate said, “No mom. We’re not. You remember how much Gary likes to dress like a girl?”
“Of course I do.”
“He’s transgendered, a cross-dresser.”
“I’d always wondered about that. Seeing how good he’s looked, the times that I’ve seen him dressed as a girl. Especially that time you went to the mall. He appeared to be comfortable as a girl. I’ve wondered if there was more to it than just dressing as a girl.”
“There isn’t. Gary just has a very strong feminine side that we both really enjoy. We’ve had a lot of fun with it including attending the support group meetings. When we go, I go as a girl named Kelly.”
“So, everyone in the pictures is a member of the support group?”
“Yes. Even the minister. The church is very supportive of alternate life styles and lets the support group meet in their community room. The group is also a recognized university organization, so we could meet on campus, but everyone likes the church.”
“Why Kelly?”
“To start with, it was a way to disguise who we really were. After awhile I just liked the look and enjoyed being different, just as Gary does.”
We continued to talking with Kate’s mother for a long time. It appeared that she understood where we were coming from with all the transgendered talk. When we told her what the psychologist had told us about ourselves, we left out the part about Gary possibly living as a girl.
Just as we were finishing, Kate’s father walked in and said, “Hi honey. Hi kids.”
Kate’s mother, placed the album on her lap and, said, “Hi honey. Have a good meeting?”
Kate said, “Hi daddy.”
I said, “Hi pop.”
Kate’s father stopped in his tracks, looked at me, and said, “Gary, anything but pop.”
“Sorry. Hi dad.”
Later that night, as Kate and I were laying cuddled in bed, she asked, “Do you think we should tell everyone?”
“Tell everyone what?”, I asked.
“About Gwen.”
“Everyone?”
“Our parents. Your mother knows that you’ve dressed as Gwen once in a while. My dad has seen Gwen. Maybe they should know more about you. Maybe even our brothers and your sister should know.”
“Why?”
“Don’t you think it would be better to tell them, than to let them find out in some other way?”
“Maybe.”
“We’ll talk later. Right now I’ve got other things on my mind.”
Friday, May 23
Katie and I had settled into being home and living with her parents. I’d already started my job and Kate started hers on Monday.
My brother, Bob, had come home from the Air Force Academy. Mary, his girl friend, had flown in with him. Like Kate and me, they were going to college close to each other. Bob was going to be home for a couple of weeks before going back. Anne, my sister, had also come home for a few days to see Bob and everyone else. Tonight we were all having dinner together at my parent’s house. Even Mary was joining us. It was like great big family reunion.
Kate and I arrived at my parent’s house around four in the afternoon. Bob was the first to see us when we walked into the house and the first thing out of his mouth was, “Bro. You just couldn’t wait could you?”
“Sorry,” I said, “Katie and I just couldn’t stand to be apart any longer.”
He walked over to us and with a big grin said, “Do I get to kiss the bride?”
He didn’t wait for my answer. He grabbed Kate and kissed her. This kiss lasted longer than I thought it should. I finally tapped him on the shoulder and said, “Enough already.”
He broke the kiss and said, “Bro. I’ve got to give my new sister-in-law a proper welcome.”
“You just did.”
Kate with that sly smile of hers said, “Don’t worry, Bob. He’s just jealous.”
Mary and Anne walked over and each gave Kate a big hug. I also got hugs from them. Then Kate and I got the twenty questions about the wedding and why we hadn’t waited.
Kate finally looked at Mary and said, “When were you going to tell us?”
“Tell you what?”, Mary said.
“Oh come on. No-one could miss that big rock on your finger.”
“Oh that.”
“Yeah that.”
“Bob asked me yesterday.”
Slapping Bob on the back I said, “Congratulations bro. Can I kiss my sister-in-law to be?”
Just like Bob I didn’t wait for an answer. I grabbed Mary and kissed her.
The five of us went into the den and talked. Bob filled us in on what the Air Force Academy was like. Anne told us about her job in Washington. Mary filled us in on her college career. And, Kate and I told everyone about State and our wedding.
Then we finally got Mary to tell us about Bob asking her to marry him. She told us that yesterday afternoon, right after they had gotten home, they had gone to one of the city parks and taken a walk. When she told us that the trail that they had taken ended up at a waterfall, Kate and I looked at each other and smiled. She went on to tell us how they were at the waterfall and Bob had gotten down on one knee to propose. Kate and I couldn’t help but laugh a little.
Bob asked, “What’s so funny you two?”
“I though the waterfall was our special spot?”, Kate said.
“Your special spot?”
“Yeah. That’s where Gary asked me.”
Mary looked at Kate and said, “A family tradition?”
“Could very well be.”, Kate replied.
Then both of them looked at Anne, and said, “Anne?”
“Don’t look at me.”, Anne said, “I’m not going to be ready, for that step, for a long time.”
Diner was a fun time. Having everyone together at one time, remembering things that had happened, telling Kate and Mary some family secrets, filler the time. No, we didn’t discuss Gwen.
My dad gave a toast to both couples, Kate and me, and Mary and Bob. Then with his droll sense of humor, as he finished the toast to Mary and Bob he looked at Kate and me and said, “And, we all hope that we’ll have more than a couple of days notice before the wedding.”
Later that evening as we were all sitting around talking Bob said, “Anyone up for going to Greg’s Drive-In? Milkshakes? My treat.”
My mom said, “Why don’t you kids just go?”
“Mom, you and dad are a part of this family too.”
“We know. But, you kids go and have fun.”
“Can we bring you back something?”
“No. Just have fun.”
Since Kate and I were going home from Greg’s we drove ourselves, and Bob drove Mary and Anne. On the way, Kate asked, “Do you think this might be a good time to tell them?”
“Tell who? What?”
“Bob, Mary, and Anne, about Gwen.”
“I’m not sure about telling anyone.”
“Lover. We’ve talked about this.”
“I know. I’m just worried that it won’t go over very well.”
“We’ll just play it by ear. If the time is right, we’ll bring it up.”
“If the time is right?”
“Just follow my lead.”
“Yeah, right.”
As we were getting out of the car at Greg’s, I saw her take something out of the under-seat, storage bin. I asked her, “What’s that?”
Kate said, “The album.”
“The album?”
A little sheepishly Katie said, “Uh huh.”
“Why?”
“It helped with my mom.”
“Katie, don’t push it.”
“I won’t.”
The five of us walked into Greg’s and sat in a booth, Kate and I on one side, and Anne, Bob, and Mary, on the other.
Anne said, “I feel like the odd man out.”
Kate asked, “Why?”
“I’m the only one without a date.”
“Anne this is a family thing, not a date.”
We placed our order, and while we were waiting for our order to arrive, we just started reminiscing. Bob started talking about high school and things that had happened. When he started talking about the spring dance during his senior year, I caught Mary and Kate exchanging glances.
I put my hand on Kate’s knee, leaned over, and whispered, “What are you planning?”
She whispered back, “Nothing, why?”
“The looks that you and Mary have been exchanging.”
Before Kate could say anything, Bob said, “You know the oriental guy that won the contest at the dance really did look like a girl that night.”
Kate looked at me, then at Bob, and said, “He’s become a girl.”
“Huh?”
“That was Jimmy Yamashita who’s now Jaimie Yamashita. She’s transsexual and went through everything that it takes to become a girl.”
“How do you know?”
I said, “He and I talked shortly after the dance and he told me all about it. Also, we ran into her at State.”
“So he’s one of those?”
“One of what?”
“One of those . . . those . . . “
“Those what?”
“You know. One of those . . . “
“You mean queers?”
“Yea. One of those.”
“Bro. This isn’t like you. I never thought that you were homophobic. You’ve never come across that way before.”
“I’m not. But, someone doing that just isn’t right.”
“Bob, there are a lot of people like her. They grow up feeling like they’re in the wrong body. She was just lucky to find someone to help her.”
“You like her?”
“She’s a very nice person and a good friend.”
“A very good friend.”, Kate added.
“You’re saying that this is normal?”, Bob asked.
“What’s normal? Can you tell me?”
“I guess a guy and a girl.”
“You guess? So, a girl can’t love a girl, or a guy can’t love a guy, or someone can’t feel that they’re born in the wrong body?”
“I . . . I don’t know.”
“Just realize that Jaimie is happy with who she is. As a boy, she was unhappy, confused, and getting into trouble. Now that she’s able to live as a girl and finally become one, she’s happy and knows who she is. She even has a boyfriend, and yes he knows that she’s transgendered and doesn’t care.”
Bob just sat there and finally said, “I guess I understand.”
“Just realize that there are all kinds of people in this world.”, Kate said, “There are gays, lesbians, transsexuals, bisexuals, cross-dressers, and more. Learn to live and let live. Just because a male, or for that matter a female, doesn’t fit what some people call the norm doesn’t mean that they are wrong in what they feel. Their brain is just wired differently and no one knows why.”
Again, Bob sat there in thought and then said, “You know. I like that better than the militaries ’don’t ask, don’t tell’ policy.”
Mary finally said, “Bob, I really didn’t think you felt that way about gays. You are more open minded than that.”
“I know. I guess hearing of someone that I knew was that way just made me not think straight. I didn’t think before I spoke.”
“Bro,” I said, “remember what dad always says, ‘place your brain in gear before engaging your mouth’.”
“I know.”
Anne had been sitting there quietly through this whole exchange. Kate finally looked at her, then whispered to me, “Anne’s crying.”
I looked at Anne and she was crying. Kate asked, “Anne what’s wrong?”
“Nothing.”, Anne said wiping away the tears.
“Sis.”, I said, “What’s wrong.”
Bob turned, looked at Anne, and put his arm around her. She looked at him, then at me, and finally at Kate. I saw her take a deep breath, and say, “Katie, you are a very special sister-in-law. Gary, you are the greatest brother in the world. I’ve been afraid to tell anyone this, but after what you just said I feel that I can at least tell you guys and that maybe you’ll understand. I just hope Bob and Mary will.”
“What Anne?”, Kate asked.
“What we talk about here won’t go any further, will it?”
“Sure.”, Bob said, “It’ll be just between the five of us, right guys?”
Everyone looked at Anne and nodded yes.
Anne looked at Kate for a few seconds, then in almost a whisper said, “I met a girl in Washington about six months ago and we’re living together.”
“Is she your lover?”, Kate asked.
“Yeah. But, we both still have boyfriends. I . . . I think I might be bisexual.”
Bob looked at her, actually pulled her closer, and said, “Sis, it’s all right.”
“Really? You don’t hate me?”
“Anne. You’re my sister, my only sister, and no matter what, I love you.”
I looked at Anne and said, “Anne, I love you too. It took a lot of courage to tell us what you just told us and I think a lot of you for doing it.”
“I agree with Gary.”, Kate said, “You told us your biggest secret and it took real courage to do it. We all love you.”
“Kate and Gary,” Mary said, “I can’t wait to have you for my sister and brother-in-law. You two have more feeling for people and who they are, in your little finger, than most people have in their whole body. And, Anne, you are who you are and you’ll also make a great sister-in-law.”
“Guys,” Anne said, “thanks. I was so afraid that you would all hate me when you found out. I should have known better. Just don’t tell mom and dad. I’ll do that in my own time and way.”
“Sis,” I said, “who you tell and how you tell them is up to you.”
We sat there in silence for a minute, then Bob said, “Anne. You are still the same person who you’ve always been. I think I speak for all of us when I say, we love you and support you.”
Anne gave Bob a big hug, which isn’t easy in a restaurant booth, then said, “I hope we don’t have any more family secrets.”
Kate and I looked at each other. Anne must have seen the looks we gave each other because she said, “You two have something to tell us?”
“No nothing.”, I said.
“That’s what I said when there was really something. Now little brother and sister, what?”
Again I looked at Kate, then back at Anne, and said, “I guess I’ve got a secret too.”
“I figured that.”
I sat there not saying anything until Bob said, “Gary, I guess all the skeletons in the closet are being let out tonight. So what’s yours?”
I looked at the three sitting across the table from me and I felt Kate take my hand in hers. I took a deep breath and said, “This goes back to that spring dance in high school. Remember how much of a fuss I put up when you wanted me to go to the dance as a girl?”
“I sure do and it cost me a hundred dollars.”, Bob said.
“That was the beginning of something.”
Mary asked, “You’re still dressing, aren’t you?”
“I think you know I am. I think you and Kate have been talking.”
“We are good friends. But, I didn’t know until Kate and I were doing the dinner dishes tonight.”
“Are you going to tell the rest of us?”, Bob asked.
“I’m a cross-dresser. I enjoy dressing in girls’ clothes and looking like a girl.”
“I started that?”
“In a way. Getting me to dress up as a girl for that dance, brought out something that was hidden in me. I have a very strong feminine side.”
“Kate goes along with this?”, Anne asked.
“Yes.”, Kate answered, “I love his feminine side almost as much as his masculine side. We have fun with it. It’s actually become a part of our lives.”
We went on to tell them about the two Halloween parties, the first trip to the mall, other outings, and the support group at the university. We did leave out all the juicy parts between Gwen and Kelly.
As we finished Bob said, “You can’t look that good as a girl?”
Kate said, “How good did he look at the dance?”
Bob just nodded yes and said, “Yeah, he did look good.”
I looked at Kate and said, “Go on. You’ve been itching to show them.”
Kate set the wedding album on the table and said, “A couple of weeks after our wedding, some of our friends at State got together and put together what’s called a commitment ceremony. It’s a ceremony that’s usually used for same sex couples.”
Anne looked at the picture on the cover and said, “Two brides. That’s cute.”
“That’s what our friends also thought. It’s the topper that was on the cake we had.”
Kate opened the album to a picture of us and said, “Do you know these two?”
Bob said, “No. I don’t think so.”
“Since this is your album, it’s got to be the two of you.”, Mary said.
“You’re right.”, Kate said, “Now turn back a page and read the ceremony.”
Bob turned back a page and they read the commitment ceremony. When Anne finished, she looked at us and said, “That is so sweet.”
“That’s what my mother said.”
“She knows?”
“Yes. In fact she’s known about Gwen for a long time and is very supportive.”
“Wow. That’s so cool. Does my mom know?”, Anne asked.
“Yes.”, Kate said, “But, not to the extent that mine does. Both sets of our parents have seen Gary dressed at one time or another. Even my cousin Wendy has seen, and been out with, Gwen.”
“Gwen?”
“That’s the name Gary uses when he’s dressed.”
They started looking through the rest of the book. When they turned to the page with Jaimie and Billie on it, I said, “That’s Jaimie Yamashita. The other girl is Billie, Jaimie’s boyfriend.”
“Billie’s a cross-dresser?”, Mary asked.
“Yes.”, I said, “They met at the support group and just hit it off.”
“He knows all about her?”
“Everything.”
“She’s completely a she?”
“As much as she can be. She lived her whole high school senior year as a girl, then last summer had her surgery. All of her paper work, including her birth certificate, now says female. The only thing she can’t do, is have children.”
When they were finished looking at the album, Bob looked at me and said, “I just can’t believe that the girl I’m seeing in these pictures is you. I remember when you dressed up for the dance. You looked so much like Anne. You no longer look anything like her.”
With a smile Anne said, “I’m glad. I was thinking about charging him a fee.”
“You really go out looking like this, don’t you?”, Bob asked.
“I love to.”, I said, “Kate and I really enjoy doing things as girlfriends.”
“No-one has ever figured it out?”
“No-one. Mom’s even run into us out shopping and didn’t know it was me.”
“Gary,” Anne said, “you do make one pretty and convincing girl. I now know why you understand the homosexual community so well. You may not be a part of it, but you’ve seen it and been close to it.”
Mary looked at Bob and said, “Care to tell me what skeletons you have in your closet?”
Bob looked at her and said, “Honey, I’m skeleton-less. Two is more than enough for this family.”
We all laughed.
As Kate and I were heading home, Kate said, “That wasn’t too bad, was it?”
“I guess not.”, I said.
“I was a little surprised about Anne.”
“Me too. But, you know, she’s never had a real steady boyfriend.”
Later as we were cuddling together in bed Kate said, “Anne wants to meet Gwen.”
“What?”
“You heard me?”
“I know. She wants to meet Gwen.”
“She told me when the three of us went to the restroom before we left Greg’s. I think Mary might want to see her again too.”
“You think it’s a good idea?”
“Why not?”
“We’ll have to do it soon. Anne goes back to Washington next Thursday.”
“How about a girl’s night out?”
Sunday, May 25
“I told mom.”, Kate said.
“Told mom what?”, I asked.
“That the four of us were going out to dinner and a concert.”
“What did she say?”
“Have fun.”
“Does she know I’m going as Gwen?”
“Of course.”
Late in the afternoon I was going through my transformation. My hair was down, brushed, teased, and curled into a feminine style. We’d attached my forms, and I was how sitting at Kate’s vanity in my bra and thong doing my makeup. I was looking for a subdued evening look.
One thing that has never ceased to amaze me, is that no-one, not even my dad, has ever commented about my feminine eyebrows. Katie’s done a very good job of teaching me how to properly take care of them, and I keep them trimmed and neat. Not very thin, but feminine, none the less.
As I applied my makeup, I saw more and more of Gwen. I replaced the studs in my ears with a nice set of hoops, then I added the wire rimmed glasses, and I was looking at Gwen. Not too long ago it was strange seeing this pretty girl looking back at me, but it now seemed like a normal thing. I liked Gwen. I liked being Gwen.
Katie walked over to where I was sitting, gave me a kiss on the cheek, and said, “You look so nice.”
“Thanks lover.”, I said, “It’s all because of you.”
“You’re sweet. You’ve come a long way and that’s because you’ve wanted to. I just provided some guidance.”
“Katie, without you, Gwen wouldn’t exist.”
I turned and carefully kissed her.
Katie said, “Lover, we’d better stop this or we won’t be going out tonight.”
“That would be fine by me.”
“You don’t want to disappoint Mary and Anne do you?”
“No.”
I got up so that Kate could work on her makeup. As I got up, I picked up a bottle of nail polish that matched what was on my hands and walked over to our bed. I sat down and carefully polished my toe nails. I was going to wear a pair of open toed wedge heels and wanted my feet to look nice.
Once the polish was dry, I walked over to our closet and tried to find something to wear. I was beginning to understand what real girls go though trying to decide what to wear. I was having a real problem and my wardrobe wasn’t that big.
I had tucked again so I could wear the tight hip hugger jeans that we bought last week. I guess Kate saw me standing there just looking into the closet because she said, “Honey, the red short sleeved blouse with the v-neck would look really nice with the new jeans.”
“You think?”, I asked, as I looked at the blouse.
“Yes.”
I took the blouse out of the closet and laid it next to the jeans on the bed, and Kate was right, they did look good together. I mumbled, “I’ll never get the hang of fashion.”
“Love, I’ve been doing it for nineteen years. You’ll learn in time.”
Kate helped me into the waist cincher, then I lay on the bed and struggled into the jeans. These had buttons up the left side of the front and they were tight, but I was finally able to button them. I stood and put on the blouse. Katie looked at me, smiled, and said, “That does look sharp. Don’t forget some jewelry.”
“These jeans are tight.”, I said.
“They’ll loosen up.”
“I hope; I don’t want to pop one of the buttons.”
With a grin she said, “You won’t.”
I walked back over to the vanity and opened our jewelry box. The first thing I slipped on, was my engagement ring. I then found the necklace with the two diamond hearts and fastened it around my neck. Then after adding a couple more rings and a bracelet, I turned back to Kate, and said, “Well, will I do?”
She looked at me, smiled, and said “Lover, you look great.”
While Kate finished dressing, I started trying to find Gwen’s voice and it didn’t take me very long. Kate again looked at me, smiled, and said, “I think Mary and Anne are going to be very surprised.”
With a worried look, I said, “I bet your mom and dad will be too?”
“Are you worried?”
“A little. More so with your dad.”
“He’ll be cool with it.”
“Neither of them have heard Gwen talk yet.”
“Don’t worry. I told mom that you now had a girl’s voice.”
“How did she react?”
“She just said, ‘Really.’”
“We’ll see.”
Kate finished dressing, I slipped on my open toed wedge heels, grabbed my purse, and we headed downstairs. When Kate’s mother saw us, she said, “Don’t you girls look nice.”
“Thanks mom.”, Kate said.
“We’d better get going.”, I said, “Remember we’re meeting Anne and Mary in twenty minutes.”
Kate’s mother just looked at me for a few seconds, then smiled, and said, “Kate did say you had a voice and it sounds very nice.”
“Thanks mom.”
Just then Kate’s father walked into where we were and he just stared at me.
Kate’s mother said, “Jim, say something.”
“Gary?”, Kate’s dad said.
“Yes sir?”, I said.
“I . . . I just didn’t think I’d see you dressed as a girl again.”
“Daddy,” Kate said, “you know Gary dresses this way sometimes.”
“Yes, but I thought he’d stopped.”
“Mom, we’re going to be late, can you explain it to dad? The album’s on the shelf in our closet if you want it.”
“Sure honey.” Kate’s mother said, “Run along and have fun.”
As we were closing the door, we heard Kate’s dad say, “Viv, I thought Gary wasn’t dressing up as a girl any more. Is he gay or something?”
Then we heard Kate’s mother say, “Jim, he’s not gay. Sit down and I’ll get you a drink, then I’ll tell you everything that I know.”
As Kate and I got in the car I said, “I think your dad is upset.”
“Honey,” Kate said, “don’t worry. I think he thought that your dressing was just a phase and it would stop after we were married.”
“Is he in for a rude awakening.”
“He’ll be fine. Mom will be able to explain it to him.”
“I sure hope so.”
Anne and Mary had gone shopping together earlier in the day and we were meeting them at a local Italian restaurant. When we pulled up there was a short line out the door, and Anne and Mary were waiting for us.
As we were walking from the parking area toward the restaurant, Mary was the first to spot us. She had been talking to Anne and it looked as if she stopped in mid-sentence. As she watched us, she touched Anne on the arm and Anne turned to see what had gotten Mary’s attention. They both just watched us as we walked toward them.
As we walked up, I said, “Sorry we’re late.”
Anne said, “Ah . . . you’re not late and . . . damn Gary you look good.”
“Thanks sis, and it’s Gwen.”
“Yeah Gwen, and the voice.”
Mary said, “I don’t believe this. When we did this for the dance I was surprised that it turned out as well as it did. But, this is just too much. I bet it takes hours to make you look this good.”
“No.”, Kate said, “It only takes her a little while longer to do her makeup than it takes me to do mine.”
“He does his own makeup?”
“Sure I do.”, I said, “Kate’s a good teacher.”
Anne said, “You even makes the clothes look good.”
I couldn’t help but smile.
As we stood in line waiting for a table or booth, we chatted like four girlfriends. Once we were seated in a booth and had ordered, Anne said, “My brother would have ordered a whole pizza for himself.”
“I know he would have,” I said, “but tonight I’m your sister.”
“You are. Aren’t you?”
“Right now, yes. Do you mind?”
“I was having second thought before I saw you tonight. The pictures in the album were very nice, but seeing the real thing, takes the cake. It’s hard to believe that there’s a guy under there. Do I mind? . . . No. I just don’t understand why you do it.”
“I don’t either. The psychologist said that I have a strong feminine side and he was surprised that I didn’t start dressing when I was younger. I guess I do it because I like the clothes, the way they feel, the way I look when I’m all dolled up, and that I can do it.”
“We also have fun with it.”, Kate added, “Like tonight.”
“You really like doing this don’t you?”, Anne asked Kate.
“Yes,” Kate replied, “it’s fun having a girlfriend like this and we enjoy doing it together.”
“You know,” Mary said, “looking back at that dance in high school. Gary did put up a real fight in the beginning. Then from what I saw, and what Kate told me, he started to relax into the roll. Some of his actions, as well as his voice, said boy, but there was something that also said that he was beginning to have fun with it.”
“Halloween was fun.”, Kate said, “Seeing him look so much like a sexy high school girl at Ken’s party was really great. When we went to Greg’s afterwards, he actually relaxed.”
Anne said, “I may never completely understand this, just like I don’t understand why I’m bisexual, but I can accept it. Even looking so good as a girl, you’re still my brother, always will be, and I love you.”
“Sis,” I said, “that’s all we ask. To be accepted as who we are.”
From that point on it was four girlfriends out for an evening. Nothing more was said about me being a guy looking like a girl and I was treated like one of the girls. Though I thought Anne was going to lose it when I walked right into the lady’s room with them as we were leaving the restaurant.
As we were walking back to the cars, Anne said, “I don’t believe you walked into the restroom like that.”
“Do you want me to walk into the men’s restroom looking like this?”, I asked.
“I guess not. But, it was sure strange walking in there with my brother.”
“Your brother? I thought I was your sister tonight?”
“You are.”, Mary said, “After seeing you at dinner, I have to agree with Kate, when you’re Gwen you’re all girl.”
The concert we were going to was at a large open air amphitheater with both regular seating and lawn seating. We took along a blanket and were sitting on the lawn. The groups playing were some of the better local ones that play for the 20 something crowd. We spent more time up and dancing than sitting, as did everyone else.
During intermission, Kate and Mary went to get us all something to drink. Anne and I sat and talked. Anne said, “You do make a fun sister.”
“Thanks.” I said, “It’s fun being your sister.”
“What do mom and dad really think about this?”
“I think mom is fine with it. She may not understand it, but she has seen me a couple of times and hasn’t gotten upset. Dad on the other hand I’m not sure about. The Halloween when Kate and I handed out candy as the twin witches, he was upset at first but later had fun with it.”
“Are you going to tell them?”
“Katie and I have talked about telling our families. That’s why we told the three of you the other night. We had a talk with her mother right after we came home from school. She has seen Gwen more than anyone else and is fine with it. Her dad saw me tonight and I don’t think he was happy, but I think Kate’s mom had a talk with him after we left. We’ll see when we get home.”
As we were saying goodnight to Mary and Anne. Mary and I hugged, and she said, “I loved tonight. It was so much fun being out with three great girlfriends.”
“Thanks.”, I said, “It was fun being with you guys too.”
Anne gave me a hug and said, “You make a wonderful sister; never change.”
“Thanks sis.”, I said, “I’m glad you accepted me this way.”
“Honey, you accepted me the way I am and it’s very easy to accept you this way. You make a very pretty girl.”
I gave her an extra hug and kiss on the cheek.
It was after eleven when we pulled into the driveway at Kate’s house and the lights were still on in the kitchen. Kate’s mother was waiting for us when we walked into the kitchen and she said, “Hi kids. Did you have a good time?”
“Sure did.”, Kate replied, “The concert was really good.”
“I’m glad. What did Anne and Mary think of Gwen?”
“They loved her. The whole evening was like four girlfriends out for a good time. I’m surprised we didn’t get hit on.”
“I’m so glad. But, sit down, we need to talk.”
Kate and I looked at each other, and Kate asked, “What’s wrong?”
“Sit and I’ll tell you.”
Katie and I sat at the table, and so did her mother. She looked at us and said, “Katie, your father doesn’t understand Gary and his dressing like a girl. He’s not upset about it, he just doesn’t understand it, doesn’t want to see it, nor know about it.”
“What doesn’t he understand?”, Kate asked.
“Why Gary does it and likes to do it, and why you like it.”
“Did you tell him about the psychologist?”
“Yes and it didn’t make any difference.”
“Did you show him the album?”
“No. I didn’t think it would be a good idea right now.”
“What should we do?”
“I just wouldn’t let him see Gwen. You know I don’t have a problem with it. In fact I think it’s cute that he can do it and that you can have fun with it. Just, don’t do it when he’s around.”
I just sat there and looked at Kate’s mother while she told us this. I was feeling sad and I guess it showed. Kate’s mother looked at me and said, “Honey, don’t be sad. Just remember, not everyone is going to accept this part of you. Kate does, I do, your friends at school do, Wendy, Mary, and Anne do too. There will be people that will ridicule you because they don’t understand. Just realize that we love you.”
This brought a little smile to my face and I said, “Thanks mom. I guess I can’t expect everyone to understand, but at least some people do. I’m just glad you do.”
“You know I do. I actually like having Gwen around.”
“Really?”
“Yes. She’s fun and seems at ease with who she is. She’s welcome anytime she wants to visit.”
Kate looked at me and said, “She is at ease with who she is and I love her for that. I wouldn’t want her, or Gary, any other way. If dad doesn’t understand, it’s his loss.”
“Gary, as far as I’m concerned, Gwen can visit anytime she wants to, but just not when Kate’s father is home.”
“I can live with that.”, I said, “I guess I just have to realize that not everyone will understand and when I find someone that does, it’s special.”
“Look at the time!”, Kate said, “I’ve got an early up tomorrow.”
A little while later, as we were cuddling into bed, Kate said, “Lover, I think my dad still loves you as a son. He just doesn’t understand the other part of you.”
“I know.”, I said, “I’ll just keep Gwen away from him.”
Monday, May 26
Today was Memorial Day. I didn’t have to work. But, today was the first day that the lake was open and it was a busy day, so Kate had to work. I took her to the lake and as we were saying goodbye, she said, “Bring your swim suit with you when you pick me up and we can go for a swim.”
I smiled as I said, “Can’t we go skinny dipping?”
“You’re bad. In the pool at home, yes. Here we’d get arrested. Just be here at four.”
I really didn’t want to go back to Kate’s house. I knew that her parents were probably just sitting down to breakfast and I didn’t want to see her father right now. I dove over to my parent’s house and let myself in. Everyone was still asleep.
I made some coffee and I guess the smell of it woke Anne up. She came into the kitchen in her robe, still half asleep, and said, “Good morning little sister.”
I smiled as I said, “Little sister?”
“After last night, I just can’t think of you any other way.”
“Kate’s father can.”
“What do you mean?”
As I poured her a cup of coffee, I told her about Kate’s father. When I was done Anne said, “Just realize that not everyone understands things that aren’t what they perceive as normal. Think how people feel when they find out that I’m bi.”
“I think I have an idea. I’m just happy that we understand each other.”
“Me too. I’m going to tell mom today.”
“Tell her . . . ?“
“That I’m bi.”
“How do you think she’ll take it?”
“I don’t know. But, I want her to know before I go back to Washington.”
“Want me around for support?”
“I think that I can do it. But, I may need to talk to you and Kate later.”
“We’re here when you need us. Want to go shopping?”
“Sure. But, why do you want me to go along?”
“Katie hinted that I needed something and I’m a little nervous to do it by myself.”
“Why, what do you need?”
“A swim suit.”
“A swim suit? So, what’s the big deal?”
“A girl’s swim suit.”
“Oh.”
Just then my mother walked into the kitchen and said, “I thought I heard voices. Where’s Kate?”
“She had to work. I dropped her off and came over here.”
“That’s right. I forgot the lake opened today. Would you like some breakfast?”
Two hours later Anne and I were walking into the mall. Anne asked, “What kind of swim suit are we looking for?”
“I don’t know.”, I said, “Maybe a one piece or a two piece.”
“What, no bikini?”
I just looked at her and she said, “You’d look cute in one.”
I just shook my head.
We walked into one of the larger department stores and found the part of the store that had swim wear. Anne started picking out various selections and holding them up. There were some really cute ones, but most showed too much skin on top and wouldn’t cover the breast forms.
We had found two suits that looked good. One was a two piece and the other a one piece. Then Anne picked out one more. It was a black one piece, with a halter top that had a gold and bronze stripe under the breasts. She held it up, looked at me, looked at the suit, and said, “I love this.”
“You think?”
“I do. What size do you wear?”
“I think a twelve.”
Anne started looking through the rack, pulled out another suit, and said, “You going to try it on?”
“Ah.”, I said, “I don’t think so.”
“Why not? You should be sure it fits.”
We weren’t standing too far from a changing room. I looked at Anne, looked around, took the suit from her, and walked into the changing room. A few minutes later I walked back out of the changing room and Anne was standing there waiting for me. I handed Anne the suit and said, “Fits like a glove. There’s a lot of stretch to it.”
“So, is this the one?”
“It looks great on. So, I’d say yes.”
As we were walking to the car Anne said, “You surprised me, going into the changing room.”
“I’ve done it with Kate.”, I said.
“So, it’s no big deal?”
“As long as there aren’t too many people around.”
As we were heading home Anne looked at me and asked, “Are you going to the lake in that?”
“I thought I’d surprise Kate.”
“Do you think you can pass in a swim suit?”
“As long as the top covers my breast forms, yes.”
“Won’t they fall out of the suit without a bra?”
“Not with them glued on.”
“Glued on?”
“Medical adhesive. They almost become part of me. I had them glued on the other night.”
“If you say so. Ah . . . what about hiding what’s down below?”
“I know of a way to hide that.”
“I don’t think I want to know.”
I dropped Anne off at my parent’s house and headed to Kate’s house. I knew Kate’s parents were at the country club for a golf tournament, so I had the house to myself.
Once home, I took out everything that I’d need to become Gwen and went to work transforming myself. Forty-five minutes later I was looking at Gwen in the mirror. The suit looked very nice, it covered the breast forms perfectly and held my male bits in their hiding place. I’d gone light on the make up, just a little eye makeup and lipstick. My hair was tied back into a girl’s pony tail, and I had replaced my studs with a pair of cute earrings from Kate’s collection. Of course there was the ever present, at least when I was Gwen, engagement ring.
The only thing that worried me a little was my waist, it was a little thicker than what I thought it should be. I had a figure, but my waist could be thinner.
I didn’t want to drive to the lake in just a swim suit, so I slipped on one of my short jean’s- skirts. Then it was into my sandals. As I was slipping on the sandals, I saw Kate’s pink baseball cap. I picked it up and put it on, but my pony tail got in the way. Then I remembered seeing girls wearing ball caps with their pony tails sticking through the opening in the back of the cap. I pulled my pony tail through the opening and the cap fit perfectly.
I looked at myself again and really liked what I was seeing. I put the usual things in my purse, then gathered the things necessary to bring Gary back before we came home and put them into a beach bag. I grabbed two beach towels and a blanket, and headed to the car. On the way to the lake I worked on finding Gwen’s voice.
Then it hit me. I’d been out once before by myself as Gwen, and that was just walking around campus. Here I am out again and driving by myself. What if something happened, an accident, or a flat tire? I almost turned around and went home. Of course nothing happened. Still, it was a little scary.
As I pulled into where the lake was, I showed my pass to the girl working the gate and she waved me on in. The lake was busy and it took me a little while to find a place to park. I locked my purse and the beach bag in the trunk of the car.
I knew where Kate was working, so I grabbed the blanket and two towels, and started walking toward where she was. I found a spot not too far from the lifeguard’s chair she was sitting on, spread out the blanket, took off my skirt and sandals, lay down to watch her.
I watched Kate as she kept an eye on everyone in her area. She blew her whistle a couple of times. She yelled at people who were doing things that they shouldn’t be doing. She was all business.
Of course there were the boys in twos, threes, and fours walking around the lake looking at the girls. I got my share of looks, but I didn’t pay any attention to them.
Right at four, I watched as her replacement walked up to the lifeguard chair and took Kate’s place. After Kate had climbed down off the chair, I saw her look around. I figured that she was looking for me, so I sat up.
It only took Kate a few seconds to spot me. When she did her expression changed from one of concentration, to one of puzzlement, to a big smile. She walked over to where I was sitting, looked down at me, and said, “Gwen, I’m surprised to see you and you have a new suit?”
“I just thought that I’d surprise you.”, I said, “My other suits just didn’t look right on a female body, so I got a new one.”
“Those other suits of yours sure wouldn’t cover much. We don’t allow topless females here. This suit is just so cute.”
Kate sat down next to me and asked, “When did you get the suit, you little sneak?”
“Anne and I went shopping this morning.”, I replied.
“I bet she thought that was interesting?”
“She did, especially when I tried it on.”
Kate leaned over and whispered, “I want to kiss you so bad right now.”
“So, do it.”
“Not here. I know too many of these people.”
“Chicken.”
“You just wait until I get you home. But, first I need a swim.”
Kate got up, walked into the lake, and started to swim toward the deeper part. I was right behind her. It was an interesting experience swimming in a girl’s suit with attached breast forms. Kate waited for me to catch up, then we swam together for a few minutes. We stopped at a dock that was out in the lake and she asked, “What made you do this?”
“You’d hinted about a swim suit for Gwen, and I just thought it would be fun to surprise you as Gwen.”, I replied.
“A very nice surprise. Why not a two piece?”
“I needed something that covered the forms and this suit worked the best.”
“It is really cute.”
“Thanks. I was worried that I didn’t have the figure to wear it.”
“No problem lover. It looks very nice on you. You’ve even got your male parts hidden.”
“In this suit, I’d better have.”
We continued to swim for a little longer. Finally we got out of the lake and lay on the blanket for about half an hour. As we were lying there I said, “Anne’s telling mom today.”
“Telling her what?”
“That she’s bi.”
“Oh.”
“I offered to be with her, but she said she’d rather do it alone.”
“I think I can understand that.”
“We may hear from her later.”
“I wouldn’t be surprised.”
We lay there a little longer, then Kate sat up, looked at me, and asked, “Ah lover?”
“Yes.”, I responded.
“How are you going to change back to Gary before we get home?”
“I know your parents probably won’t be back until late, but just incase I brought everything with me. I just have to find a place to change.”
“Quick thinking.”
“Any idea where I can change?”
“Sure. The lifeguard building. It’s got a single shower and changing area.”
“That’s a little inconvenient for the staff, isn’t it?”
“Not really. It only gets used if one of the guards is going some place after work and needs to change. That doesn’t happen often.”
We picked up our things and after stopping at the car, we headed for the lifeguard’s building. The building is nothing more than a small block building with a small office, some lockers, and a shower room. There was no one around.
I walked into the shower room to change back to Gary, and Kate followed me in. Before I could start changing, she grabbed me and gave me a very deep kiss. Then in a very sexy voice said, “You in that swim suit turn me on so much. If I wasn’t afraid of someone walking in on us, I’d . . . ” And, she kissed me again.
We broke the kiss and Kate said, “Get changed. I want to get home before my parents do.”
She didn’t have to say it twice. I changed back into Gary as quickly as I could. We were back at the house in no time, in our room, and . . .
After dinner we heard from Anne. She said that telling mom went fairly well. There had been some tears and a lot of hugging.
Sunday, June 15
Kate and I had settled into a routine for the summer. Every weekday we got up together, had breakfast together, then she’d drop me off at the park department office on her way to the lake. In the afternoon, she would pick me up at the maintenance office on her way home from the lake. We’d have dinner together, usually with her parents. We’d spend the evening doing various things, going for walks, to Greg’s Drive-In to hang with friends, to the mall. Then at night we’d cuddle together in bed. Sounds boring, doesn’t it? In a way it was, but the time with Katie made it all worthwhile.
Again, as one of my duties at the park, I was given the key to the rock bluff. Sometimes Kate and I would stop on the way home to check on it, and other times, it was a picnic on Saturday or Sunday, usually with a little extracurricular activity. We actually watched a very spectacular sunset one evening.
Gwen was around, but not as much as either of us would have liked. With Kate’s mother’s help I was able to become Gwen once in awhile and escape her dad seeing me. Kate and Gwen would go out, if only for a few hours, as girlfriends.
Today was one of those days. Gwen could be around, even at home. Kate’s dad had to be at one of his clients early on Monday morning, so he took an early Sunday afternoon flight. Kate and I even took him to the airport.
When we were back home, it was upstairs and into the hair removal routine. I still didn’t have much body hair or have to shave every day. But, we both loved the feeling of my soft, hair free, body. When I came out of the bathroom, Kate had everything laid out on the bed.
We were going to the park for a walk, then to the mall for dinner and a movie. So, it was going to be a comfortable look. Kate had laid out a pair of shorts and a nice print blouse. These shorts were tight, so I’d have to tuck and Kate had one of my thongs on the bed. I went through my transformation to Gwen, the breast forms, thong, and bra. I spent a little while getting my hair into a nice feminine style. I was still regularly going to see Kate’s beautician, so my hair was in good condition. My makeup was a very light daytime look. I did my nails and toe nails in a very nice pink.
Kate looked great as usual and she gave her seal of approval to my look. I put everything that I’d need in my purse. Then it was off for an afternoon and evening as two girlfriends.
I bet you can guess where the walk in the park took us. No, not to the rock bluff, but to the water fall. This was our special place either as Gary and Kate or as Gwen and Kate. It wouldn’t surprise me if everyone seeing us, as either couple, could figure out that we were lovers.
As we walked back to the car, we took a side path to a secluded river overlook. While we were standing there, Kate turned me to look at her, and said, “Lover, being married to you is just so perfect. I couldn’t ask for anything more.”
I just looked at her, took her in my arms, and gave her a long, soft, kiss. Then we just held each other for a long time.
When we finally got to the mall, we did just what two girlfriends would do. We went shopping. We were in and out of many clothing stores. I knew Kate saw many things that she loved. We were also in and out of a number of shoe stores. Keeping Kate out of a shoe store was almost impossible. I knew she saw a number of pairs that she would love to have.
One store that we didn’t go into, but just stood and looked in the window, was the bridal shop. I took her hand in mine and whispered, “You’ll look so beautiful in one of those.”
Katie looked at me, grinned, and whispered, “So will you.”
“Me?”
“I think one day we should go together and try on bridal gowns.”
“You’re crazy.”
“No. I think it would be fun. It would also be a new experience for Gwen.”
“And Katie?”
“Yeah.”
We stopped at one of the restaurants in the mall and had a nice dinner. After we were finished, we stopped in the restroom and changed our makeup to more of an evening look. Not a party look, but something more for an evening look.
As we walked from the restaurant to the theater, we got the usual looks from the guys who were hanging out in the mall. There were two guys who bothered us a little, as they started following us.
We bought our tickets for the show and went into the theater. We noticed the two guys also buy tickets for the same show we were going to.
We sat in the middle of the theater and the two guys sat two rows behind us. Kate whispered, “I’ll bet that it won’t be long before they’re sitting right behind us.”
“What are we going to do about them?”, I asked.
“We may have to give them the lesbian look.”
“Lesbian look?”
Kate turned toward me, took my face in her hands, and gave me a quick kiss.
“Oh,” I whispered, “that lesbian look!”
I carefully put my arm around Kate and pulled her close. She rested her head on my shoulder. After the lights had dimmed and the movie started we shared another kiss. Then Kate whispered, “They’re gone.”
We settled back and enjoyed the movie. As we walked out of the theater, we saw the two guys talking to two girls and we smiled at them. One of the guys smiled at us, the other just shook his head.
As we walked through the mall I asked Kate, “So, where did you learn to use the ‘lesbian look’ to get rid of unwanted guys?”
Kate said, “Wendy and I used it once.”
“You’ve kissed Wendy?”
“Yeah. We had to make it a long kiss.”
“Oh?”
“Well we are kissing cousins.”
“I don’t know about you.”
“I don’t know about me either.”
Since we both had to go to work tomorrow, we were home early. We found Kate’s mother in the den reading and she asked, “Did you girls have a good time?”
“We always do mom.”, Kate replied.
“It’s good to see you enjoying yourselves.”
“We’re going to bed. We both have to be up early tomorrow.”
“Good night kids.”, Kate’s mother said.
“Good night mom.”, Kate and I said together.
We were barely in our room before Katie attacked me. Her kisses and touches were very soft and sensual. It wasn’t long until we were . . .
Later, Gwen had left and Gary was back, and we were just laying in bed cuddled together. I was about to doze off when Kate asked, “Honey, am I bi?”
“Are you bi what?”, I asked.
“Bisexual?”
I was completely awake when I said, “I don’t think so. Why?”
“Some things that I’ve wondered about for a long time.”
“Like what?”
“Anne telling us got me to thinking,”
“About what?”
“Things that have happened.”
“Like?”
“Like what Gwen does to me.”
“What does she do?”
“You haven’t noticed?”
“I’ve noticed, but I want you to tell me.”
“I love her. I love being with her. I love doing things with her. I love going to bed with her. She’s a major turn on for me. . . . That kiss in the theater tonight had me thinking of how we could make love right then and there. Having sex with her, you, is amazing.”
“Is it because it’s really me?”
“I know it’s you, but I feel Gwen’s femininity. She’s just so . . . so sexy. I just feel special things for her.”
“I really think it has a lot to do with what you feel toward me. Maybe you do have underlying lesbian feelings for a certain type of girl and Gwen is that type of girl. Then, when you see me as Gwen it adds to your feelings for me.”
“Maybe. You know that kiss I shared with Wendy?”
“Yeah.”
“I wonder about that too.”
“Why?”
“When we kissed, I made it last longer than it needed to.”
“Why?”
“Because it felt good.”
“What did Wendy think?”
“She didn’t push me away and has never said anything about it. But, she did return the kiss with as much feeling as it was given.”
“What about Tiff?”
“That was pure stupidity on my part.”
“Was she the only girl that you’ve had sex with?”
“The only one and sex is all that it was. There was no love there what so ever.”
“Was it what you wanted?”
“No. There was a lot missing. What I have with you is so much more.”
“What about Gwen?”
“That’s different. I love you and her, and making love with you when you look like Gwen is fantastic. It’s more than sex. It’s a fantastic love making experience.”
“Was it like the way you and Tiff did it?”
“God no. She was only in it for herself. She never cared about her partner. It was more like she was a macho guy. You spend more time pleasing me than I ever thought possible. It’s like all you care about is how your partner enjoys the love making.”
“Is there a difference between me and Gwen?”
“A little. When you’re Gwen, you are very soft and gentle. You spent a lot of time kissing and caressing. You seem to know what I really love, where to touch me, where to kiss me. Gary’s gentle too, but it’s different. He’s more physical. He does know what I like, but doesn’t spend as much time doing things as Gwen does. Do I love the way they both make love to me? God yes. I couldn’t ask for more. But, it’s like you’re two different people. A guy and a girl. But, when we consummate our love making it’s all you and you make it so wonderful. You’re the only guy that I’ve ever had, and I couldn’t imagine anyone being any better than we are together.”
“Gwen isn’t a girl.”
“I know. But, I think when you dress as Gwen you change. I think something, inside you, tells you that you’re a girl, and you become as much of a girl as you can. Anne and Mary saw it the other day. They saw Gwen as a girl, not a guy dressed as a girl. Mary told me that she couldn’t get over how feminine you were. It’s like you’re a different person.”
“What if Gwen didn’t exist?”
“I’d still love you with all my heart.”
“Would there be a girl in the picture?”
“I . . . I don’t know and I don’t want to know.”
“So, I’m your male lover and Gwen is your lesbian lover?”
“You definitely are the only guy for me. Gwen is all the girl that I need or want.”
“Maybe you are bi.”
“I really don’t know. All I know for sure is that I love you more than life itself.”
“I love you too Katie. More than you’ll ever know. But, now you’ve got me thinking. Just how does Kelly fit into all of this?”
“She’s just the disguise that I use sometimes when we go out.”
“I think there’s more to it then that.”
“Like what?”
“Is she your alter ego?”
“In what way?”
“Maybe your real lesbian alter ego?”
“Oh! Why?”
“You seem different when you’re Kelly, more in charge and sexually aggressive. The sex is more intense, it seems to last longer and we do more things, all at your urging. You’re also very protective of Gwen when you’re Kelly, like a boyfriend is of his girlfriend, or maybe a girlfriend is of her girlfriend. Remember the times that Tiff hit on me? Remember that night at the cabin?”
“Yeah. Am I’m really that way?”
“Yes. When you’re Kelly.”
“I didn’t realize.”
“You are.”
“I’m sorry.”
“Don’t be. I love it when you’re that way, when you’re possessive and get jealous.”
“You really like me that way?”
“Sometimes. It adds to our relationship.”
“Gwen likes being dominated by Kelly?”
“Not so much dominated, but she likes it when Kelly protects her, controls the situation, holds her, takes the lead in the bedroom, and treats her like the girl she is. But, she also loves what she has with Katie; cuddling together, going shopping, going out to dinner, for walks, long talks, or long quiet times.”
Kate sat up a little and looked at me, then bent down and gave me a long, soft, kiss. Then sat back up and said, “So, I am bi and Gwen is my girl?”
“Gwen is your girl and only your girl. If you are bi, then I’m very happy it’s with me. But, I don’t think you are. You’ve done it with a girl and didn’t like it. I’m not a girl, but I’m transgendered. I think you have something for a guy that can be a guy or pass as a girl, who can be a girlfriend or a boyfriend to you, and make love to you the way you like as either a guy or a girl.”
As Katie laid her head on my chest, she said, “I love you so much.”
Stroking her hair, I said, “I love you too Katie.”
This ends another year in my life. It was a very interesting year. I almost lost Kate, but we found each other again and fell more deeply in love. We got married, twice. I came out to a few of the people in my life and most took it well. We found that Anne, my sister, is bisexual. Kate thought that she might also be bi, but I think we figured out that she has a thing for guys, especially me, that can look like a girl and make love like a girl.
I don’t think that I’ve ever told you what Kate and I are studying in college. Kate is going to nursing school and thinking of going on to be either a doctor’s assistant or a nurse practitioner. Me, I’m pre-med. Interesting, me a doctor and Kate a nurse.
Give me a little time, and if you want I’ll tell you more about our lives and Gwen’s part in it.